







 
   
     
       
         A second admonition to the dissenting inhabitants of the diocess of Derry concerning Mr. J. Boyse's Vindication of his Remarks on A discourse concerning the inventions of men in the worship of God : with an appendix containing an answer to Mr. B's objections against the sign of the cross / by William, Lord Bishop of Derry.
         King, William, 1650-1729.
      
       
         
           1696
        
      
       Approx. 363 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 144 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-11 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47442
         Wing K534
         ESTC R4453
         13080512
         ocm 13080512
         97229
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47442)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97229)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 743:8)
      
       
         
           
             A second admonition to the dissenting inhabitants of the diocess of Derry concerning Mr. J. Boyse's Vindication of his Remarks on A discourse concerning the inventions of men in the worship of God : with an appendix containing an answer to Mr. B's objections against the sign of the cross / by William, Lord Bishop of Derry.
             King, William, 1650-1729.
          
           [4], 281, [1] p.
           
             Printed for R. Clavel ...,
             London :
             1696.
          
           
             Advertisement: p. [1] at end.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Boyse, J. -- (Joseph), 1660-1728. -- Vindication of the Remarks on the Bishop of Derry's discourse about human inventions.
           Sacraments.
           Public worship -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2004-08 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-08 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-09 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-09 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           Second
           Admonition
           TO
           THE
           
             Dissenting
             Inhabitants
          
           Of
           the
           Diocess
           of
           DERRY
           ,
           CONCERNING
           ,
           Mr.
           J.
           Boyse's
           Vindication
           of
           his
           Remarks
           on
           a
           Discourse
           Concerning
           
             The
             Inventions
             of
             Men
          
           IN
           THE
           Worship
           of
           GOD.
           With
           an
           APPENDIX
           Containing
           an
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           B's
           Objections
           against
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross.
           
        
         
           By
           WILLIAM
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           Derry
           .
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             R.
             Clavel
          
           at
           the
           Peacock
           in
           St.
           
             Paul's
             Church-yard
          
           .
           1696.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Heads
           of
           the
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
               Matters
               of
               Fact.
            
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
            
             THE
             Numbers
             of
             those
             that
             Neglect
             all
             Publick
             Worship
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             .
             
               p.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             II.
             The
             frequency
             of
             Sacraments
             .
             
               p.
               11
            
          
           
             III.
             The
             Number
             of
             Communicants
             .
             
               p.
               20
            
          
           
             IV.
             The
             Directory
             a
             hindrance
             to
             Communions
             .
             
               p.
               24
            
          
           
             V.
             Mr.
             B's
             Excuses
             for
             few
             Communions
             Examined
             .
             
               p.
               27
            
          
           
             VI.
             The
             Reading
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             
               p.
               38
            
          
           
             VII
             .
             The
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             .
             
               p.
               44
            
          
           
             VIII
             .
             The
             Catechism
             .
             
               p.
               54
            
          
           
             IX
             .
             Bodily
             Worship
             .
             
               p.
               59
            
          
           
             X.
             The
             Practice
             of
             Reverence
             by
             Dissenters
             .
             
               p.
               75
            
          
           
             XI
             .
             The
             Praises
             of
             God.
             
               p.
               77
            
          
           
             XII
             .
             The
             Rule
             of
             Human
             Prudence
             .
             
               p.
               79
            
          
           
             XIII
             .
             The
             3d
             ,
             4th
             and
             5th
             Canons
             .
             
               p.
               97
            
          
           
             XIV
             .
             Mr.
             B's
             Demands
             .
             
               p.
               99
            
          
           
             XV.
             Mr.
             
               Sq.
               p.
               107
            
          
           
             XVI
             .
             Personal
             Vindication
             .
             
               p.
               112
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
               Of
               the
               Reasoning
               part
               of
               Mr.
               B's
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
            
             MR.
             B's
             stating
             the
             Case
             as
             to
             purity
             of
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             .
             
               p.
               126
            
          
           
             II.
             Mr.
             B's
             Partiality
             
               p.
               138
            
          
        
         
           
             APPENDIX
             .
             
               Containing
               an
               Answer
               to
               Mr.
               B's
               Objections
               against
               the
               Sign
               of
               the
               Cross.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
            
             THE
             proper
             Method
             to
             discover
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             Sacraments
             as
             Signs
             .
             
               p.
               159
            
          
           
             II.
             That
             Sacraments
             are
             primarily
             Signs
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             &
             not
             of
             our
             duty
             .
             171
          
           
             III.
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             Warrant
             us
             to
             use
             other
             Signs
             that
             are
             not
             Sacraments
             for
             the
             several
             uses
             assigned
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             Sacraments
             .
             201
          
           
             IV.
             Of
             Representing
             Signs
             .
             208
          
           
             V.
             Of
             Obliging
             Signs
             .
             221
          
           
             VI.
             Of
             Distinguishing
             Signs
             .
             240
          
           
             VII
             .
             That
             the
             Cross
             is
             such
             a
             Sign
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             Warrant
             .
             251
          
           
             Conclusion
             .
             274
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           SECOND
           ADMONITION
           TO
           THE
           
             Dissenting
             Inhabitants
          
           Of
           the
           Diocess
           of
           DERRY
           ,
           Concerning
           Mr.
           
             J.
             Boyse
          
           his
           Vindication
           of
           his
           Remarks
           on
           a
           late
           Discourse
           of
           William
           Lord
           Bishop
           of
           DERRY
           ,
           CONCERNING
           
             The
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             ,
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
          
           GOD.
           
        
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           
             Concerning
             Matters
             of
             Fact.
          
           
        
         
           I.
           I
           Thought
           it
           necessary
           in
           a
           former
           Admonition
           to
           give
           you
           some
           account
           of
           my
           design
           in
           my
           Book
           concerning
           
             The
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
          
           in
           order
           to
           enable
           you
           to
           pass
           a
           judgment
           on
           Mr.
           
           Boyse's
           Remarks
           on
           it
           :
           He
           has
           thought
           himself
           concerned
           
           to
           write
           a
           Vindication
           of
           them
           ;
           And
           tho'
           I
           do
           not
           suppose
           it
           very
           necessary
           ,
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           few
           Reflections
           on
           it
           .
        
         
           It
           consists
           of
           
             Matters
             of
             Fact
          
           and
           Reasonings
           .
           I
           shall
           say
           a
           little
           to
           each
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           leave
           you
           to
           judge
           of
           it
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           most
           heartily
           to
           God
           that
           it
           would
           please
           him
           to
           direct
           you
           .
           The
           matter
           is
           of
           great
           moment
           ,
           since
           it
           concerns
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           (
           whatever
           Mr.
           Boyse
           would
           suggest
           )
           the
           true
           point
           is
           ,
           
             Whether
             about
             Nine
             in
             Ten
             of
             you
             shall
             Worship
             God
             publickly
             any
             where
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             ,
             or
             stay
             at
             home
             ?
          
           If
           I
           can
           prevail
           with
           you
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Established
           Worship
           ,
           you
           may
           easily
           and
           conveniently
           Worship
           God
           in
           your
           Parish
           Churches
           every
           Lords
           ▪
           Day
           ,
           or
           oftner
           ;
           and
           receive
           the
           Lords-Supper
           four
           times
           every
           Year
           ,
           at
           least
           ,
           and
           oftener
           if
           you
           desire
           it
           .
           But
           if
           I
           cannot
           perswade
           you
           to
           this
           ,
           about
           Nine
           in
           Ten
           of
           you
           must
           stay
           at
           Home
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           done
           for
           many
           Years
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           not
           have
           a
           fit
           opportunity
           of
           Communicating
           afforded
           you
           once
           in
           Seven
           Years
           .
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
            
             Concerning
             the
             Numbers
             of
             those
             that
             neglect
             all
             Publick
             Worship
             on
             the
             Lord's
             Day
             .
          
           
             THis
             then
             shall
             be
             the
             First
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             make
             you
             sensible
             ,
             since
             Mr.
             Boyse
             questions
             it
             ,
             and
             jests
             at
             my
             concern
             about
             it
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             2.
             
             The
             account
             he
             opposes
             to
             it
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             That
             
               in
               the
               Parish
               of
            
             Templemore
             ,
             alias
             Derry
             ,
             
               there
               are
               two
               Meetings
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               will
               be
               found
               above
            
             2400
             
               who
               ordinarily
               Worship
               God
               every
               Lord's
               Day
               —
               the
               least
               Congregation
               amongst
               you
               are
               ordinarily
            
             600
             ,
             
               and
               some
               above
               a
               thousand
               that
               do
               Worship
               God
               every
               Lord's
               Day
               ,
               so
               that
               where
               Ministers
               are
               settled
               you
               do
               not
               know
               of
               one
               in
               twenty
               that
               do
               not
               ordinarily
               attend
               Publick
               Worship
               .
            
             This
             account
             he
             says
             he
             has
             from
             your
             Ministers
             :
             You
             will
             easily
             be
             Judges
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             ,
          
           
             II.
             First
             ,
             That
             even
             in
             Derry
             there
             are
             Congregations
             much
             less
             than
             600
             ,
             and
             seldom
             in
             Burt
             above
             400
             or
             500
             ;
             and
             that
             those
             two
             Meeting-Houses
             ,
             tho
             the
             largest
             ,
             will
             not
             hold
             1200
             to
             Hear
             .
             I
             sent
             to
             count
             ,
             and
             am
             assured
             both
             have
             not
             a
             thousand
             ordinarily
             .
          
           
           
             2dly
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             tho'
             these
             Meeting-Houses
             are
             both
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             Derry
             ,
             yet
             the
             Inhabitants
             of
             11
             Parishes
             depend
             on
             them
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             nearer
             ,
             or
             more
             convenient
             Meetings
             to
             go
             to
             :
             That
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Fanthen
               ,
               Desertegny
               ,
               Clonmany
               ,
               Coldagh
               ,
               Clonca
               ,
               Donagh
               ,
               Movill
               ,
               Clandermot
               ,
            
             part
             of
             Faughanvale
             ,
             part
             of
             Cumber
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             Donaghedey
             ;
             a
             District
             in
             length
             from
             Malin
             to
             Donaghedey
             Church
             ,
             about
             33
             Miles
             ;
             and
             in
             breadth
             ,
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Faughanvale
             to
             the
             lower
             end
             of
             Inch
             ,
             about
             14
             Miles
             :
             In
             which
             there
             are
             14
             Churches
             and
             Chappels
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             12
             Conformable
             Clergy-Men
             continually
             Officiate
             ,
             Preaching
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             Catechizing
             ,
             for
             about
             one
             half
             of
             the
             Year
             ,
             in
             the
             Afternoons
             ,
             with
             an
             Explanation
             of
             some
             heads
             of
             the
             Catechism
             :
             This
             scope
             of
             ground
             is
             well
             Inhabited
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             is
             near
             as
             big
             as
             the
             County
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             and
             contains
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             one
             fourth
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             be
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             Templemore
             of
             your
             perswasion
             2400
             as
             Mr.
             Boyse
             intimates
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             believe
             there
             are
             ,
             there
             can
             hardly
             be
             less
             in
             the
             other
             11
             Parishes
             than
             4
             times
             as
             many
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             all
             about
             12000
             depend
             on
             these
             two
             Meeting-Houses
             ;
             Of
             which
             I
             doubt
             ,
             if
             a
             thousand
             attend
             Publick
             Worship
             on
             one
             Lord's
             Day
             
             with
             another
             :
             And
             if
             we
             allow
             1200
             as
             Mr
             Boyse
             suggests
             ,
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             mend
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             still
             but
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             the
             whole
             .
          
           
             III.
             Your
             next
             Meeting
             is
             yet
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             ,
             for
             there
             depends
             on
             it
             Tamlaghfinlagan
             alias
             
               Ballykilly
               ,
               Drumchose
               ,
               Aughanlow
               ,
               Balteagh
               ,
               Dongevin
               ,
               Banagher
               ,
            
             part
             of
             Cumber
             ,
             part
             of
             Faughanvale
             ,
             and
             of
             Tamlanghard
             ;
             a
             District
             containing
             some
             of
             the
             richest
             and
             best
             planted
             Parishes
             in
             the
             County
             of
             Londonderry
             ,
             and
             in
             length
             ,
             from
             the
             point
             of
             Magilligan
             to
             the
             further
             part
             of
             Banagher
             ,
             at
             least
             20
             Miles
             ,
             and
             in
             breadth
             from
             the
             Church
             of
             Faughanvale
             to
             the
             utmost
             part
             of
             Balteagh
             or
             Drumchose
             about
             14.
             
             Yet
             here
             the
             Meeting-House
             will
             not
             contain
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             above
             400.
             
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Meeting
             of
             Aghadowy
             ;
             upon
             which
             there
             depend
             the
             Parishes
             of
             
               Aghadowy
               ,
               Kilrea
               ,
               Desertoghill
               ,
               Erregill
               ,
            
             part
             of
             Macosquin
             ,
             part
             of
             Tamlaghocrielly
             ,
             and
             the
             Chappel
             of
             Fagevy
             in
             length
             from
             the
             old
             Church
             of
             Camus
             ,
             to
             the
             most
             distant
             parts
             of
             Tamlaghocrielly
             13
             or
             14
             Miles
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             
               Ban
               River
            
             to
             the
             most
             distant
             parts
             of
             Desertoghill
             ,
             about
             10
             or
             12.
             
             The
             like
             might
             be
             shewed
             of
             
               Magh●ra
               ,
               Ardstra
            
             and
             Donaghmore
             ;
             and
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             prove
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             than
             to
             
             consult
             the
             Maps
             of
             the
             Counties
             .
          
           
             IV
             Let
             me
             add
             ,
             that
             even
             these
             are
             not
             constantly
             supplyed
             ;
             for
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             what
             on
             account
             of
             assisting
             their
             Neighbour
             Ministers
             at
             Sacraments
             ,
             what
             on
             account
             of
             their
             visiting
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             what
             on
             account
             of
             their
             private
             Affairs
             ,
             do
             frequently
             miss
             and
             disappoint
             their
             People
             ;
             Insomuch
             that
             in
             Ardstra
             ,
             for
             Example
             ,
             their
             Minister
             has
             been
             absent
             at
             least
             7
             or
             8
             Months
             .
             If
             then
             we
             lay
             these
             things
             together
             ,
             and
             take
             one
             Meeting
             and
             one
             Sunday
             with
             another
             ,
             I
             think
             my
             Computation
             was
             very
             modest
             ,
             when
             I
             conjectured
             ,
             that
             hardly
             one
             in
             ten
             of
             you
             Worshiped
             God
             any
             where
             on
             the
             Lords-day
             .
          
           
             V.
             But
             because
             I
             would
             have
             as
             little
             dispute
             with
             Mr.
             Boyse
             as
             possible
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             his
             own
             Computation
             ,
             and
             allow
             ,
          
           
             1st
             ,
             That
             there
             are
             9
             Meeting-Houses
             in
             the
             Diocess
             ;
             tho
             really
             for
             the
             last
             2
             Years
             there
             has
             been
             only
             8
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             last
             7
             or
             8
             Months
             ,
             only
             7
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             I
             will
             allow
             that
             there
             are
             700
             at
             each
             Meeting
             (
             Mr.
             Boyse
             sayes
             600
             ordinarily
             ,
             and
             some
             above
             1000
             )
             tho'
             really
             take
             one
             Sunday
             ,
             and
             one
             Meeting
             with
             another
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             300.
             
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             I
             will
             allow
             that
             there
             are
             but
             30
             thousand
             Dissenters
             in
             the
             Diocess
             ;
             tho
             really
             
             there
             are
             more
             .
             And
             now
             let
             us
             see
             how
             many
             Worship
             God
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ;
             and
             how
             many
             prophane
             it
             by
             staying
             at
             home
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
             Boyse's
             own
             account
             :
             And
             it
             is
             thus
             ;
             Nine
             times
             700
             make
             6300
             ,
             the
             Number
             of
             Worshipers
             ;
             which
             taken
             out
             of
             30000
             ,
             there
             remains
             23700
             that
             stay
             at
             home
             and
             attend
             no
             Worship
             at
             all
             .
             Perhaps
             half
             as
             many
             as
             Worship
             God
             in
             all
             the
             Dissenters
             Meetings
             in
             Ireland
             .
             A
             thing
             that
             deserves
             a
             serious
             Consideration
             and
             Concern
             ;
             and
             tho
             Mr.
             B.
             seemes
             to
             make
             light
             of
             it
             ,
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             2.
             )
             yet
             sure
             to
             use
             my
             endeavours
             to
             perswade
             these
             23000
             to
             attend
             their
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             rather
             than
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             was
             my
             duty
             as
             a
             Christian
             Bishop
             and
             Pastour
             ;
             And
             how
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             Answer
             to
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             contributed
             to
             hinder
             my
             Endeavours
             ,
             tho
             he
             professes
             he
             did
             not
             design
             it
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             our
             Common
             Judge
             and
             Master
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Neither
             Mr.
             Boyse
             nor
             your
             Ministers
             could
             be
             ignorant
             of
             this
             ,
             since
             it
             arises
             clearly
             from
             their
             own
             Compuration
             .
             And
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             judge
             ,
             whether
             it
             looks
             not
             like
             amusing
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             serving
             a
             Party
             to
             publish
             such
             an
             Account
             as
             he
             and
             they
             have
             done
             :
             For
             to
             tell
             us
             of
             two
             Meeting-Houses
             in
             one
             Parish
             ,
             when
             indeed
             there
             are
             only
             those
             two
             in
             one
             quarter
             of
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             
             looks
             like
             such
             a
             Design
             .
             Yet
             this
             has
             been
             your
             case
             for
             many
             years
             past
             ,
             and
             is
             like
             to
             be
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             for
             many
             to
             come
             :
             For
             when
             can
             you
             expect
             Ten
             Ministers
             more
             than
             you
             have
             in
             the
             District
             of
             Derry
             and
             Burt
             ?
             And
             yet
             these
             would
             be
             rather
             of
             the
             fewest
             to
             accommodate
             each
             place
             with
             a
             Meeting
             at
             a
             due
             distance
             :
             VVhen
             can
             you
             expect
             Seven
             instead
             of
             one
             in
             the
             District
             of
             Ballykelly
             ;
             or
             Six
             in
             the
             District
             of
             Aghadowy
             ,
             and
             proportionally
             in
             the
             rest
             ?
          
           
             VII
             .
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
               B.
               p.
            
             26.
             declares
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             not
             his
             design
             to
             hinder
             you
             from
             joyning
             with
             the
             Established
             Church
             in
             our
             ordinary
             Lords-day
             Service
             ,
             and
             
               Expresly
               declares
               his
               own
               Opinion
               for
               the
               Lawfulness
               of
               it
               :
            
             I
             hope
             your
             own
             Ministers
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Opinion
             ,
             since
             he
             professes
             p.
             24.
             
             That
             he
             had
             a
             just
             
               call
               to
               write
            
             his
             
               Remarks
               ,
               and
               that
               from
               the
               Dissenting
               Ministers
               of
               this
               Diocess
               :
            
             And
             Three
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             their
             Certificates
             ,
             seem
             to
             approve
             of
             his
             Performances
             .
             If
             then
             it
             be
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             for
             you
             to
             joyn
             in
             Our
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             at
             least
             when
             you
             cannot
             go
             to
             your
             own
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             that
             you
             had
             better
             do
             so
             than
             stay
             at
             home
             ,
             especially
             where
             the
             Established
             Ministers
             are
             sober
             ,
             able
             ,
             orthodox
             and
             diligent
             ,
             as
             those
             of
             this
             Diocess
             
             I
             presume
             generally
             are
             ;
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             whether
             your
             Ministers
             have
             declared
             their
             opinion
             to
             you
             in
             this
             point
             or
             no.
             If
             they
             have
             ,
             consider
             how
             you
             will
             answer
             your
             neglect
             of
             God's
             Publick
             Worship
             so
             long
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             when
             it
             shall
             appear
             you
             might
             lawfully
             have
             joyned
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             your
             Ministers
             have
             not
             made
             any
             such
             Declaration
             of
             their
             Opinion
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             tho
             they
             know
             it
             to
             be
             Lawful
             ,
             judge
             with
             your selves
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             discharged
             the
             Office
             of
             Faithful
             Guides
             to
             you
             ,
             in
             revealing
             to
             you
             the
             whole
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             since
             they
             have
             suffered
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             yet
             do
             suffer
             about
             Nine
             in
             Ten
             of
             you
             to
             stay
             at
             home
             on
             the
             Lord's
             day
             ,
             and
             joyn
             in
             no
             Publick
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             rather
             than
             joyn
             in
             the
             Worship
             ,
             Praises
             ,
             Prayers
             and
             Sacraments
             Celebrated
             in
             your
             own
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             or
             hear
             the
             Scriptures
             Read
             ,
             and
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             opened
             to
             you
             by
             such
             Ministers
             as
             you
             cannot
             but
             in
             your
             Conscience
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             you
             have
             acknowledged
             ,
             to
             be
             equal
             to
             your
             own
             in
             Piety
             ,
             Learning
             ,
             Diligence
             and
             Industry
             ,
             and
             who
             would
             have
             been
             eminent
             amongst
             you
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             of
             your
             Party
             .
          
           
             I
             conceive
             the
             resolution
             of
             this
             Question
             to
             be
             of
             great
             Moment
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             
             step
             to
             our
             Peace
             and
             Union
             ;
             and
             therefore
             you
             ought
             every
             one
             of
             you
             to
             require
             your
             Ministers
             direct
             and
             positive
             Resolution
             in
             it
             :
             By
             which
             you
             will
             perceive
             ,
             whether
             your
             Guides
             are
             of
             one
             mind
             in
             this
             weighty
             Affair
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             ,
             you
             'l
             consider
             how
             you
             came
             to
             be
             ignorant
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             your
             Practice
             and
             Profession
             declare
             you
             are
             ,
             and
             where
             the
             fault
             is
             to
             be
             laid
             .
             I
             the
             rather
             press
             this
             ,
             because
             I
             know
             that
             several
             are
             willing
             and
             desirous
             to
             frequent
             the
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             but
             dare
             not
             ,
             fearing
             the
             malice
             and
             hatred
             of
             their
             Neghbours
             ,
             who
             treat
             them
             as
             Apostates
             that
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             contrive
             their
             Ruine
             .
          
           
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             Your
             Ministers
             have
             Preached
             you
             into
             a
             Dislike
             of
             the
             Established
             Worship
             ,
             they
             have
             represented
             it
             as
             *
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             by
             these
             means
             they
             have
             entirely
             separated
             you
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             to
             all
             publick
             Worship
             ,
             and
             have
             got
             you
             to
             depend
             on
             themselves
             :
             And
             now
             when
             they
             have
             you
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             supply
             you
             ,
             but
             have
             dealt
             with
             you
             as
             the
             false
             Mother
             did
             with
             the
             Child
             before
             Sol●mon
             ,
             they
             would
             rather
             you
             
             should
             not
             worship
             God
             at
             all
             ,
             than
             with
             us
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             looks
             like
             Zeal
             for
             God's
             Worship
             ,
             I
             must
             leave
             it
             with
             you
             to
             judge
             :
             As
             for
             my self
             ,
             I
             hope
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             reputed
             (
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             shall
             not
             become
             )
             your
             Enemy
             ,
             because
             I
             tell
             you
             the
             Truth
             ;
             And
             shall
             apply
             the
             words
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             4.
             17.
             
             To
             you
             and
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             
               They
               zealously
               affect
               you
               ,
               but
               not
               well
               ,
               they
               would
               Exclude
               you
               ,
            
             or
             rather
             Us
             ,
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Margine
             of
             your
             Bibles
             )
             
               that
               you
               may
               affect
               their
            
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
            
             Concerning
             Frequency
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             I.
             BUt
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             Because
             the
             Frequency
             of
             your
             Sacraments
             (
             which
             is
             the
             next
             greatest
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             )
             has
             a
             great
             dependance
             on
             this
             Last
             ;
             I
             shall
             consider
             it
             next
             ,
             and
             compare
             my
             Assertions
             with
             Mr.
             
             Boyse's
             ,
             and
             engage
             you
             to
             judge
             who
             comes
             nearest
             the
             Truth
             .
          
           
             My
             words
             at
             which
             Mr.
             Boyse
             takes
             so
             great
             Exception
             are
             these
             ,
             
               Dis.
               Chap.
            
             5.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             N.
             3.
             
             
               When
               People
               were
               relaxed
               from
               the
               particular
               and
               certain
               Rules
               of
               our
               Church
               by
               the
               first
               breaking
               off
               of
               those
               of
               your
               Perswasion
               from
               us
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               was
               laid
               aside
               wholly
               for
               several
               Years
               by
               some
               Congregations
               .
            
          
           
             
               I
               appeal
               to
               you
               ,
               whether
               it
               is
               not
               yet
               reckoned
               a
               great
               thing
               among
               you
               ,
               if
               once
               in
               a
               Year
               or
            
             
             
               two
               a
               Communion
               be
               Celebrated
               in
               one
               of
               your
               Meetings
               ,
               nay
               ,
               among
               some
               of
               you
               it
               is
               omitted
               for
               several
               Years
               —
               By
               the
               best
               enquiry
               I
               could
               make
               ,
               I
               could
               not
               compute
               that
               one
               in
               ten
               that
               go
               to
               your
               Meetings
               ever
               Receive
               thro'
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               Lives
               —
               I
               should
               be
               glad
               to
               find
               that
               I
               were
               mistaken
               in
               this
               Computation
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             B.
             denies
             every
             one
             of
             these
             ,
             with
             many
             hard
             words
             ;
             and
             asserts
             ,
             p.
             136.
             
             That
             it
             is
             
               Universally
               usual
               in
               every
               Meeting
               where
               an
               Ordained
               Minister
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               Administred
               once
               a
               Year
               ,
               and
               twice
               in
               the
               larger
               Towns.
               
            
          
           
             To
             convince
             the
             World
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             and
             of
             Mr.
             
             Boyse's
             mistake
             ,
             I
             laid
             down
             the
             account
             I
             received
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             Administred
             but
             about
             Nine
             times
             in
             Seven
             Years
             in
             all
             the
             Meeting-Houses
             of
             the
             Diocess
             before
             the
             writing
             of
             my
             Admonition
             ,
             which
             was
             May
             1694
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             date
             of
             it
             :
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             very
             ill
             pleased
             with
             my
             Computation
             ,
             and
             alledges
             ,
             that
             a
             very
             
               particular
               enquiry
            
             has
             been
             made
             .
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             16.
             )
             The
             Account
             of
             which
             he
             sums
             up
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Year
            
             88
             
               falling
               within
               the
               Compass
               of
               the
               Seven
               Years
               mentioned
               by
               the
               Bishop
               ,
               you
               had
               it
               in
               that
               Seven
               Years
            
             22
             or
             23
             times
             .
             If
             it
             had
             been
             thus
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             since
             even
             so
             it
             doth
             not
             
             amount
             to
             once
             a
             Year
             in
             every
             Meeting
             where
             there
             was
             an
             Ordained
             Minister
             .
             But
             Mr.
             Boyse
             might
             have
             observed
             that
             Eight
             of
             these
             were
             Celebrated
             amongst
             you
             last
             Summer
             ,
             since
             my
             Admonition
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             at
             
               Burt
               ,
               Strabane
               ,
               Donaghmore
               ,
               Ardstra
               ,
               Ballykelly
               ,
               Aughadowy
               ,
               Maghera
               ,
            
             and
             Derry
             .
             This
             Last
             appears
             by
             the
             Derry
             Certificate
             it self
             to
             have
             been
             July
             22
             ,
             1694
             ,
             near
             three
             Months
             after
             my
             Admonition
             was
             Written
             ;
             which
             shews
             ,
             that
             he
             includes
             the
             Sacraments
             of
             Summer
             1694.
             
             There
             remains
             then
             confessedly
             but
             about
             14
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             material
             to
             contend
             about
             five
             Sacraments
             in
             a
             whole
             Diocess
             in
             Seven
             Years
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             so
             far
             from
             shewing
             any
             mistake
             in
             what
             I
             asserted
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             he
             has
             furnished
             me
             with
             a
             sufficient
             proof
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             he
             affirms
             ,
             p.
             16.
             
             That
             
               after
               a
               very
               particular
               Enquiry
            
             ,
             he
             finds
             in
             the
             Years
             87
             and
             88.
             
             
               The
               Sacrament
               was
               administred
               in
            
             Derry
             
               twice
               ,
               in
            
             Donagheede
             
               twice
               ,
               in
            
             Drumrah
             
               twice
               ,
               in
            
             Ardstra
             
               twice
               ,
               in
            
             Urny
             
               twice
               ,
               in
            
             Donaghmore
             
               twice
               ,
               in
            
             Lifford
             
               once
               ,
               in
            
             Clandermot
             once
             .
             These
             then
             are
             all
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             your
             ministers
             on
             a
             particular
             Enquiry
             could
             find
             Administred
             in
             these
             two
             Years
             in
             this
             Diocess
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             I
             perceive
             they
             took
             great
             pains
             in
             the
             Enquiry
             ,
             sending
             Quaeries
             about
             to
             this
             
             purpose
             ;
             It
             appears
             then
             ,
             that
             in
             other
             Meetings
             in
             this
             Diocess
             there
             was
             none
             Administred
             in
             those
             two
             Years
             ;
             and
             of
             such
             as
             had
             Ordained
             Ministers
             ,
             there
             was
             these
             following
             :
          
           
             
               1
               Burt.
               
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   Ferguson
                   their
                   present
                   Minister
                   .
                   No
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   1687
                   or
                   88.
                   
                
              
               
                 They
                 had
                 before
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Grahms
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Haunton
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Haliday
                 ;
                 These
                 Officiated
                 about
                 20
                 Years
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 but
                 three
                 Sacraments
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 .
              
            
             
               2
               Ballykelly
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Crooke
                 
                   their
                   present
                   Minister
                   ,
                   has
                   served
                   above
                
                 30
                 
                   Years
                   .
                   No
                   Sacrament
                   in
                
                 87
                 or
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 When
                 or
                 how
                 often
                 before
                 ,
                 not
                 known
                 .
              
            
             
               3
               Aughadowy
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Boyd
                 
                   their
                   present
                   Minister
                   ,
                   for
                   above
                
                 30
                 
                   Years
                   .
                   No
                   Sacrament
                   in
                
                 87
                 or
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 Nor
                 can
                 I
                 find
                 when
                 ,
                 or
                 how
                 often
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               Tamlaghocricly
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Gilchrest
                 
                   for
                   many
                   Years
                   before
                   the
                   Troubles
                   .
                   No
                   Sacrament
                   in
                
                 87
                 or
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 Nor
                 any
                 before
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 .
              
            
             
               
               5
               Macosquin
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Lowry
                 
                   before
                   the
                   Troubles
                   .
                   No
                   Sacrament
                   in
                
                 87
                 or
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 Before
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 Mr.
                 Boyd
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Wilson
                 ,
                 Mr.
                 Eliot
                 ;
                 but
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 for
                 16
                 Years
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 .
              
            
             
               6
               Maghera
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Kilpatrick
                 
                   who
                   officiated
                   above
                
                 20
                 
                   Years
                   .
                   No
                   Sacrament
                   in
                
                 87
                 or
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Sacrament
                 Administred
                 Seven
                 or
                 Eight
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 more
                 in
                 those
                 20
                 Years
                 that
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 .
              
            
             
               7
               Dumboe
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Wilson
                 ,
                 
                   till
                   the
                   troubles
                   and
                   four
                   Years
                   before
                   .
                   No
                   Sacrament
                   in
                   his
                   time
                   .
                
              
               
                 Mr.
                 Blair
                 before
                 ,
                 no
                 Sacrament
                 two
                 Years
                 before
                 he
                 died
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 find
                 how
                 many
                 before
                 .
              
            
             
               8
               Strabane
               .
               
                 Mr.
                 Wilson
                 
                   before
                   the
                   troubles
                   for
                
                 20
                 
                   Years
                   .
                   No
                   Sacrament
                   in
                
                 87
                 or
                 88.
                 
              
               
                 But
                 one
                 or
                 two
                 at
                 the
                 most
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 ,
                 as
                 I
                 can
                 find
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Here
             you
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             Eight
             Meetings
             in
             this
             Diocess
             for
             the
             Years
             87
             and
             88
             ,
             had
             no
             Sacrament
             at
             all
             ;
             of
             the
             rest
             some
             had
             
             one
             ,
             some
             had
             two
             ,
             as
             is
             alledged
             ;
             which
             to
             shorten
             the
             dispute
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             for
             granted
             ;
             since
             this
             is
             sufficient
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             matter
             if
             a
             Sacrament
             be
             Administred
             in
             one
             of
             your
             Meetings
             in
             a
             Year
             or
             two
             ,
             which
             was
             my
             Assertion
             .
             And
             I
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             wronging
             you
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             appears
             ,
             after
             the
             most
             strict
             Enquiry
             ,
             that
             none
             had
             above
             one
             in
             a
             Year
             ;
             in
             which
             number
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             reckons
             six
             ;
             two
             had
             but
             one
             in
             two
             Years
             ,
             and
             Eight
             Meetings
             had
             none
             at
             all
             in
             these
             two
             Years
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             How
             they
             behaved
             themselves
             before
             those
             two
             Years
             ,
             appears
             sufficiently
             from
             the
             Account
             I
             have
             added
             ;
             and
             if
             there
             should
             happen
             to
             have
             been
             twice
             more
             Sacraments
             than
             I
             have
             an
             Account
             of
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             not
             excuse
             your
             Ministers
             from
             a
             very
             Criminal
             Neglect
             ,
             and
             fully
             justifies
             my
             Assertion
             ,
             That
             the
             Sacrament
             is
             often
             omitted
             for
             several
             Years
             together
             in
             some
             of
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             places
             for
             ten
             Years
             or
             more
             :
             In
             which
             Number
             ,
             are
             
               Tamlaugh
               o
               Crilly
               ,
               Macosquin
            
             and
             Strabane
             ,
             the
             second
             best
             Town
             in
             the
             Diocess
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             shews
             what
             you
             are
             to
             judge
             of
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Assertion
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               Universally
               usual
               in
               every
               Meeting
               where
               an
               Ordained
               Minister
               is
               settled
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Lords-Supper
            
             
             
               Administred
               constantly
               once
               a
               Year
            
             ;
             Here
             are
             eight
             had
             none
             in
             two
             years
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             whether
             it
             has
             been
             a
             constant
             Custom
             in
             any
             one
             Meeting
             to
             have
             it
             once
             a
             year
             ;
             at
             least
             I
             have
             seen
             no
             Voucher
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             III.
             As
             to
             his
             asserting
             
               Your
               having
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               administred
               constantly
               twice
               a
               Year
               in
               the
               larger
               Towns
               ,
            
             I
             have
             told
             you
             in
             my
             
               Admonition
               ,
               p.
            
             153
             ,
             That
             
               I
               can
               call
               only
               three
               such
               in
               this
               part
               of
               the
               Country
               ,
               that
               is
            
             Londonderry
             and
             Strabane
             ,
             
               in
               this
               Diocess
               ,
               and
            
             Colrain
             
               in
               the
               border
               of
               it
               .
               Now
               ,
               as
               to
            
             Londonderry
             ,
             
               it
               has
               had
               this
               Sacrament
               administred
               but
               twice
               in
               Six
               or
               Seven
               Years
               ,
               and
            
             Colrain
             
               but
               once
               in
               that
               time
               .
               And
               as
               to
            
             Strabane
             ,
             
               tho'
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               the
               other
               ,
               had
               a
               setled
               Minister
               in
               it
               ,
               before
               ,
               and
               some
               time
               since
               the
               Troubles
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               informed
               from
               good
               hands
               ,
               that
               in
               Six
               and
               twenty
               Years
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               has
               been
               Administred
               but
               twice
               in
               it
               .
            
             The
             point
             then
             here
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             holy
             Sacrament
             was
             Administred
             twice
             yearly
             in
             larger
             Towns
             ,
             in
             which
             number
             these
             three
             are
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             then
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             mistaken
             .
             As
             to
             what
             I
             asserted
             of
             Colraine
             and
             Strabane
             ,
             I
             find
             no
             doubt
             made
             ;
             but
             he
             produces
             a
             Certificate
             from
             Derry
             ,
             in
             which
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             administred
             May
             87
             ,
             April
             88
             ,
             July
             91
             ,
             July
             92
             ,
             July
             93
             ,
             
             and
             July
             94.
             
             And
             the
             Certifiers
             desire
             ,
             that
             this
             may
             be
             compar'd
             with
             the
             passage
             I
             have
             above
             cited
             out
             of
             
               the
               Admonition
               ,
               p.
            
             153.
             
             And
             Mr.
             B.
             adds
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
             That
             
               he
               hopes
               I
               will
               either
               yield
               this
               Point
               ,
               or
               produce
               as
               credible
               Vouchers
               as
               these
               .
            
             But
             I
             take
             this
             to
             be
             a
             full
             Voucher
             for
             what
             I
             there
             asserted
             ,
             and
             a
             Demonstration
             that
             Mr.
             Boyse
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             when
             he
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             constantly
             Administred
             twice
             a
             Year
             in
             larger
             Towns
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             136.
             
             This
             was
             the
             Point
             in
             question
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             Boyse's
             Voucher
             is
             positive
             against
             him
             in
             it
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             in
             six
             or
             seven
             Years
             (
             that
             is
             from
             May
             1688
             ,
             till
             May
             1694
             ,
             when
             my
             Admonition
             was
             written
             )
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             Administred
             twice
             at
             Derry
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             the
             Certificate
             says
             
               three
               times
            
             )
             twice
             in
             six
             and
             twenty
             Years
             in
             Strabane
             ,
             and
             once
             in
             Colraine
             in
             seven
             .
             All
             the
             Contradiction
             then
             between
             this
             Passage
             and
             the
             Certificate
             is
             concerning
             one
             time
             in
             Derry
             ,
             that
             is
             1691
             ,
             the
             Account
             of
             the
             other
             Towns
             being
             unquestionable
             .
             Now
             ,
             supposing
             my
             Informers
             mistaken
             in
             this
             one
             time
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             is
             very
             little
             to
             the
             purpose
             :
             Here
             is
             an
             Account
             of
             about
             Forty
             Years
             ,
             and
             the
             Informers
             ,
             as
             is
             pretended
             ,
             miss'd
             one
             Sacrament
             ;
             whereas
             Mr.
             
             Boyse's
             Informers
             mistook
             about
             fifty
             in
             sixty
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             
             whole
             come
             up
             to
             two
             a
             Year
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             this
             Certificate
             .
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             that
             there
             is
             any
             Mistake
             at
             all
             in
             my
             Account
             in
             this
             one
             Sacrament
             in
             dispute
             ,
             and
             can
             produce
             good
             Reasons
             for
             my
             believing
             so
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             worth
             the
             while
             .
             However
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Oath
             that
             the
             Certifiers
             offer
             about
             the
             truth
             of
             their
             Certificate
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             since
             it
             carries
             a
             manifest
             sign
             of
             some
             tampering
             in
             it
             ,
             being
             dated
             Sept.
             25.
             1694.
             and
             signed
             by
             
               Alexander
               Lecky
            
             ,
             Mayor
             elect
             ,
             who
             yet
             ,
             as
             every
             body
             may
             know
             ,
             was
             not
             elected
             Mayor
             till
             November
             following
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             had
             produced
             a
             Voucher
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacrament
             was
             administred
             twice
             a
             Year
             in
             each
             of
             these
             Towns
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             something
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             but
             as
             it
             is
             now
             ,
             it
             makes
             directly
             against
             him
             .
             I
             am
             sorry
             that
             I
             am
             forced
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             little
             things
             that
             are
             not
             to
             the
             Cause
             ;
             for
             if
             instead
             of
             five
             Communions
             in
             seven
             Years
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Account
             )
             you
             had
             had
             fourteen
             in
             such
             a
             Congregation
             as
             Derry
             ,
             I
             should
             still
             reckon
             you
             very
             Negligent
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             violated
             the
             Scripture-Rule
             in
             an
             unexcusable
             manner
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               III.
            
             Concerning
             the
             Number
             of
             Communicants
             .
          
           
             I.
             THE
             second
             thing
             I
             affirmed
             concerning
             this
             Sacrament
             was
             ,
             
               That
               by
               the
               best
               enquiry
               I
               could
               make
               I
               could
               not
               compute
               that
               one
               in
               ten
               that
               go
               to
               your
               Meetings
               ever
               Receive
               thro'
               the
               whole
               course
               of
               their
               Lives
               :
            
             In
             opposition
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             affirms
             ,
             
               That
               by
               the
               best
               Computation
               your
               Ministers
               can
               make
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               one
               in
               ten
               ,
               rather
               in
               twenty
               or
               thirty
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               Receive
               ,
               except
               such
               as
               are
               with
               ▪
               held
               for
               want
               of
               competent
               Knowledge
               ,
               or
               on
               the
               account
               of
               Scandal
               ;
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             137.
             
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             Assertions
             :
             I
             say
             one
             in
             ten
             ,
             Mr.
             Boyse
             and
             Your
             Ministers
             say
             nine
             in
             ten
             ,
             nay
             ,
             nineteen
             in
             twenty
             ,
             or
             nine
             and
             twenty
             in
             thirty
             .
             Either
             they
             or
             I
             must
             be
             widely
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             us
             come
             nearest
             the
             truth
             will
             appear
             on
             Examination
             of
             the
             Proofs
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             produces
             .
             In
             his
             
               Vindication
               ,
               p.
            
             19.
             he
             asserts
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Ordinary
               Hearers
               in
               the
               two
               Meetings
               of
            
             Derry
             and
             Burt
             
               are
               about
            
             2400
             —
             
               That
               we
               may
               compute
               about
            
             1600
             
               Communicants
               in
               both
               .
               Now
               ,
               tho'
               me
               allow
               a
               considerable
               deduction
               out
               of
               this
               number
               for
               Strangers
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
            
             
             
               Received
               ,
               yet
               the
               number
               of
               Communicants
               belonging
               to
               those
               two
               Congregations
               ,
               compared
               with
               that
               part
               of
               their
               Hearers
               that
               are
               of
               Age
               to
               Receive
               ,
               will
               sufficiently
               demonstrate
               ,
               that
               the
               Bishop's
               Computation
               ,
            
             that
             not
             one
             in
             ten
             Receive
             ,
             
               must
               be
               very
               wide
               from
               truth
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             Now
             ,
             to
             this
             I
             reply
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             produc'd
             no
             Voucher
             of
             the
             number
             of
             Communicants
             in
             your
             Meetings
             before
             my
             Book
             and
             Admonition
             ,
             these
             two
             Sacraments
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             being
             last
             summer
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             my
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             after
             it
             was
             publish'd
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             I
             contributed
             to
             the
             Numerousness
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             Now
             your
             Ministers
             have
             used
             their
             utmost
             Endeavours
             ,
             and
             brought
             as
             many
             as
             they
             cou'd
             to
             Communicate
             ,
             let
             us
             examine
             whether
             Mr.
             B.
             or
             I
             come
             nearest
             truth
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             discover
             it
             .
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             remember
             two
             Assertions
             of
             Mr.
             
             B's
             ;
             the
             first
             ,
             
               Remarks
               ,
               p.
            
             136.
             
             
               Where-ever
               the
               Sacrament
               is
               Administred
               ,
               't
               is
               usual
               for
               two
               thirds
               of
               the
               Congregation
               to
               be
               Strangers
               .
               —
               And
               it
               is
               usual
               for
               most
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Neighbouring
               Parishes
               to
               frequent
               it
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             p.
             137.
             
             
               That
               those
               that
               Communicate
               once
               ,
               do
               it
               ordinarily
               on
               all
               following
               occasions
               .
            
             If
             then
             we
             take
             away
             two
             thirds
             from
             1600
             ,
             
             there
             remains
             534
             ;
             the
             proportion
             of
             2400
             belonging
             to
             these
             two
             Meetings
             that
             ever
             Communicated
             at
             once
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             one
             in
             four
             ;
             and
             is
             much
             nearer
             my
             computation
             than
             that
             of
             Mr.
             
             B's
             or
             your
             Ministers
             :
             and
             which
             is
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             that
             I
             consider'd
             the
             matter
             better
             than
             they
             .
          
           
             But
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             2400
             are
             supposed
             to
             be
             of
             the
             Parish
             of
             Derry
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             account
             of
             the
             other
             eleven
             Parishes
             that
             depend
             on
             these
             two
             Meeting-houses
             ;
             the
             not
             mentioning
             of
             which
             gives
             the
             matter
             a
             quite
             different
             face
             from
             what
             it
             really
             ought
             to
             have
             ;
             and
             being
             consider'd
             ,
             after
             all
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             to
             alter
             my
             conjecture
             of
             one
             in
             ten
             .
             And
             this
             will
             appear
             from
             the
             following
             suppositions
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             much
             nearer
             truth
             than
             Mr.
             
             B's
             .
             First
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             one
             fourth
             of
             those
             that
             received
             at
             Derry
             received
             also
             at
             Burt
             ;
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             one
             fourth
             of
             those
             at
             Burt
             came
             to
             Derry
             ,
             other
             wise
             it
             could
             not
             be
             true
             what
             he
             now
             asserts
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             17.
             
             
               That
               the
               most
               devout
               and
               serious
               of
               you
               Communicate
               four
               or
               five
               times
               a
               Year
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             that
             those
             made
             up
             another
             fourth
             ,
             who
             came
             out
             of
             〈◊〉
             and
             Ray
             Meetings
             ,
             nearer
             Burt
             than
             Derry
             ,
             tho'
             in
             Rapho
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             
               Letterkenny
               ,
               Strabane
               ,
               Lifford
               ,
               Donaghmore
               ,
            
             
             
               Ballikelly
               ,
               Rapho
            
             ,
             and
             Colraine
             ,
             and
             other
             remote
             parts
             ,
             from
             every
             one
             of
             which
             there
             came
             some
             to
             Derry
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             to
             Burt
             ;
             and
             then
             there
             remains
             800
             Communicants
             belonging
             to
             the
             twelve
             Parishes
             that
             I
             have
             shew'd
             depend
             on
             these
             two
             Meeting-houses
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             a
             tenth
             part
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Let
             me
             observe
             ,
             that
             most
             other
             Meeting-houses
             are
             in
             worse
             circumstances
             than
             these
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shew'd
             ;
             in
             Ballikelly
             there
             was
             no
             Sacrament
             confessedly
             from
             summer
             1686
             till
             1693
             ,
             that
             is
             for
             seven
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             as
             I
             was
             informed
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             400
             Communicants
             :
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             any
             thing
             yet
             to
             oblige
             me
             to
             a
             ter
             my
             account
             ;
             but
             let
             it
             be
             800
             ,
             if
             we
             allow
             two
             thirds
             of
             these
             to
             be
             strangers
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             
             B's
             assertion
             ,
             there
             remain
             268
             Communicants
             in
             that
             District
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             are
             five
             or
             six
             thousand
             People
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             shewed
             of
             
               Aghadowy
               ,
               Maghera
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             All
             which
             consider'd
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             spake
             modestly
             ,
             when
             I
             said
             one
             in
             ten
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             to
             comply
             with
             Mr.
             B.
             as
             much
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             his
             own
             informations
             ,
             and
             examine
             this
             matter
             by
             them
             .
          
           
           
             He
             mentions
             only
             one
             Sacrament
             celebrated
             in
             each
             Meeting-house
             amongst
             you
             this
             Year
             ;
             there
             are
             but
             eight
             in
             the
             Diocess
             ,
             but
             I
             will
             allow
             ten
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             pleads
             for
             1600
             at
             two
             Sacraments
             in
             Derry
             and
             Burt
             ;
             I
             will
             allow
             proportionally
             for
             each
             of
             the
             rest
             ;
             tho'
             really
             some
             had
             not
             400.
             
             The
             Number
             then
             of
             Communicants
             in
             the
             Diocess
             were
             this
             Year
             8000
             ,
             and
             those
             in
             effect
             are
             all
             that
             ever
             Communicated
             :
             For
             he
             affirms
             (
             as
             I
             already
             observed
             )
             that
             those
             that
             Communicate
             once
             ,
             do
             it
             ordinarily
             on
             all
             following
             occasions
             .
             Of
             these
             two
             thirds
             were
             Strangers
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             came
             from
             other
             Parishes
             or
             Diocesses
             ,
             where
             they
             were
             likewise
             Communicants
             :
             From
             whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             only
             2666
             distinct
             Persons
             Communicated
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             one
             in
             ten
             of
             thirty
             thousand
             ,
             (
             the
             Number
             of
             those
             of
             your
             Perswasion
             in
             this
             Diocess
             .
             )
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               IV.
            
             The
             Directory
             a
             hindrance
             to
             Communions
             .
          
           
             I.
             THere
             remains
             now
             my
             third
             Assertion
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             that
             after
             the
             Establishing
             your
             Government
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             
             
               was
               laid
               aside
               wholly
               for
               several
               Years
               :
            
             this
             indeed
             I
             reckoned
             as
             an
             Effect
             of
             your
             Directory
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             Chap.
             5.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             .
             N.
             3.
             
             And
             to
             make
             it
             good
             ,
             I
             will
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             that
             it
             orders
             ,
             
               That
               how
               often
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               shall
               be
               Celebrated
               ,
               may
               be
               determined
               by
               the
               Ministers
               and
               other
               Church-Governours
               .
               By
               other
               Church-Governours
               ,
            
             the
             Assembly
             tells
             us
             in
             their
             
               Humble
               Advice
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             meant
             
               Officers
               commonly
               called
               Elders
            
             .
             From
             which
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             where
             there
             are
             no
             such
             Elders
             ,
             the
             People
             must
             want
             the
             comfort
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             the
             Parliament
             refusing
             the
             Erection
             of
             such
             Elders
             in
             every
             Parish
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             the
             People
             of
             England
             were
             kept
             from
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             for
             many
             Years
             ;
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Year
             1649
             ,
             I
             find
             Ministers
             meeting
             together
             to
             determine
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               there
               were
               any
               Course
               warranted
               by
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               wherein
               Ministers
               might
               proceed
               to
               the
               Administration
               of
               this
               Sacrament
               ,
               as
               their
               Case
               then
               stood
               .
            
             I
             find
             ten
             of
             these
             Ministers
             met
             at
             Taunton
             ,
             and
             wrote
             a
             Letter
             ,
             dated
             June
             13.
             1649
             ,
             on
             this
             subject
             ,
             to
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Jeanes
            
             of
             Chedzoy
             ,
             desiring
             him
             ,
             that
             
               He
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               take
               the
               Question
               into
               serious
               Consideration
               ,
               and
               give
               his
               thoughts
               of
               it
               :
            
             And
             say
             they
             ,
             
               We
               are
               the
               rather
               enclined
               to
               desire
               your
               particular
               Resolution
               therein
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               we
               understand
               that
               you
               have
               Administred
               that
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doubt
               not
               but
               you
               have
               some
               way
               satisfied
               your self
               therein
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             Mr.
             Jeans
             wrote
             a
             Piece
             ,
             publish'd
             1650
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               Want
               of
               Church-Government
               no
               Warrant
               for
               a
               total
               omission
               of
               the
            
             Lord's
             Supper
             :
             
               or
               ,
               A
               Debate
               of
               that
               Question
               which
               hath
               so
               wonderfully
               perplexed
               many
               ,
               both
               Ministers
               and
               People
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               —
               the
            
             Lord's
             Supper
             
               may
               be
               lawfully
               administred
               in
               —
               a
               Church
               destitute
               of
               Ruling
               Elders
               .
            
             He
             intimates
             ,
             p.
             5.
             that
             they
             had
             omitted
             it
             five
             ,
             six
             ,
             or
             seven
             years
             together
             ,
             and
             might
             
               for
               the
               whole
               space
               of
               the
               remainder
               of
               their
               days
               :
               for
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               to
               suppose
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               live
               to
               see
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               here
               in
            
             England
             
               setled
               in
               a
               Presbyterian
               way
               ,
               is
               a
               supposition
               of
               that
               which
               is
               neither
               impossible
               nor
               improbable
               .
            
          
           
             II.
             From
             this
             you
             may
             observe
             to
             what
             a
             miserable
             condition
             your
             Directory
             had
             brought
             the
             People
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             participation
             of
             this
             Institution
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             I
             do
             believe
             Mr.
             
             Jeans's
             Book
             might
             do
             good
             ,
             and
             bring
             some
             ●o
             do
             what
             it
             seems
             he
             alone
             had
             ventur'd
             to
             do
             in
             those
             parts
             ,
             even
             to
             administer
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             ;
             yet
             many
             continued
             in
             the
             omission
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             Dr.
             Causabon
             ,
             
             who
             lived
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             and
             has
             this
             passage
             in
             his
             
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
            
             ,
             published
             1660
             ,
             (
             p.
             55.
             )
             
               Publick
               Catechising
               so
               necessary
               to
               uphold
               Christianity
               among
               Men
               ,
               tho'
               not
               so
               pleasing
               to
               itching
               Ears
               ,
               as
               ordinary
               Preaching
               is
               :
               The
               use
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ,
               which
               in
               divers
               Parishes
               were
               formerly
               duly
               Administred
               ,
               are
               now
               scarce
               known
               or
               named
               .
            
             Mr.
             Boyse
             may
             give
             him
             hard
             words
             for
             this
             ,
             as
             he
             gives
             me
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             is
             too
             notorious
             to
             be
             denied
             And
             when
             it
             was
             thus
             in
             Oxford
             ,
             where
             Dr.
             Owen
             had
             the
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             Dublin
             till
             the
             Restauration
             ,
             you
             may
             imagine
             how
             it
             fared
             with
             Country
             Parishes
             ;
             whereas
             therefore
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             throw
             this
             practice
             of
             rare
             or
             no
             Communions
             peculiarly
             on
             you
             ;
             't
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             only
             followed
             the
             President
             set
             you
             in
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             by
             the
             body
             of
             Dissenters
             in
             their
             Prosperity
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             concerned
             in
             it
             as
             well
             as
             you
             ,
             tho'
             I
             did
             not
             address
             my self
             to
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               V.
            
             Mr.
             Boyse's
             Excuses
             for
             few
             Communions
             Examined
             .
          
           
             I.
             IT
             remains
             to
             Consider
             some
             things
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             offers
             ,
             that
             seem
             to
             extenuate
             or
             excuse
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             us
             to
             their
             
             rare
             Communions
             .
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             137.
             
             
               That
               Ministers
               of
               particular
               Congregations
               prepare
               their
               own
               People
               for
               it
               ,
               by
               visiting
               ●em
               round
               ,
               Examining
               every
               particular
               Member
               anew
               ,
               about
               their
               spiritual
               estate
               ,
               and
               making
               due
               Enquiry
               about
               their
               Conversation
               ;
               all
               which
               takes
               up
               a
               considerable
               time
               .
            
             Now
             to
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Duty
             of
             Ministers
             to
             enquire
             concerning
             the
             spiritual
             estate
             of
             their
             People
             ,
             when
             it
             may
             be
             conveniently
             done
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             Obligation
             on
             them
             to
             examine
             Men
             anew
             before
             every
             Sacrament
             :
             The
             Scripture
             says
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               examine
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
               .
            
             Your
             Directory
             requires
             no
             such
             Examination
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             agreeable
             to
             the
             sence
             of
             your
             own
             Party
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             
               Vindication
               of
               the
               Presbyterial
               Government
            
             ,
             by
             the
             London
             Ministers
             1649
             ,
             who
             own
             (
             p.
             59.
             )
             this
             
               Examination
               or
               Profession
               is
               not
               required
               every
               time
               a
               Man
               comes
               to
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               but
               only
               at
               their
               first
               admission
            
             ;
             and
             a
             compleat
             Member
             is
             ,
             
               by
               vertue
               of
               his
               first
               admission
               ,
               freed
               from
               all
               After-examination
               ,
               except
               in
               Case
               of
               Scandal
               .
            
             For
             your
             Ministers
             therefore
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             their
             extraordinary
             pains
             in
             Examining
             ,
             to
             Celebrate
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             but
             once
             in
             the
             year
             ,
             is
             ,
             plainly
             to
             prefer
             their
             own
             tradition
             to
             
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             requires
             frequent
             Celebration
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             secondly
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             that
             you
             were
             Persecuted
             ,
             and
             that
             made
             you
             have
             the
             Sacrament
             so
             seldom
             :
             This
             he
             alledges
             for
             
               Strabane
               (
               Vind.
               p.
            
             17.
             )
             but
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             Persecution
             is
             no
             Reason
             for
             omitting
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             for
             omitting
             Sermons
             ;
             whilst
             your
             Ministers
             could
             not
             get
             opportunity
             to
             Preach
             ,
             they
             might
             be
             excused
             for
             omission
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             full
             as
             easie
             to
             draw
             People
             together
             to
             receive
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             as
             to
             hear
             a
             Sermon
             ;
             and
             to
             Administer
             it
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             Preach
             twice
             or
             once
             a
             day
             .
             If
             we
             will
             be
             content
             with
             the
             plainness
             and
             simplicity
             with
             which
             Christ
             instituted
             it
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             we
             find
             the
             first
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             deepest
             Persecutions
             ,
             were
             as
             constant
             in
             the
             one
             as
             in
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             thought
             the
             receiving
             it
             then
             most
             necessary
             to
             fortifie
             their
             Members
             with
             Resolution
             to
             endure
             Torments
             and
             Martyrdom
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             manifest
             your
             Ministers
             have
             a
             Notion
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             different
             from
             the
             Primitive
             Martyrs
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             your
             manner
             of
             Administring
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             concerning
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             tells
             us
             ,
             (
             Remarks
             ,
             
             p.
             137.
             )
             that
             
               amongst
               you
               Every
               Parish
               having
               usually
               but
               one
               Minister
               ,
               't
               is
               requisite
               the
               Ministers
               of
               neighbouring
               Parishes
               should
               assist
               them
               on
               that
               occasion
               ;
               and
               consequently
               they
               usually
               bring
               their
               People
               along
               with
               them
               .
            
             I
             may
             add
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             often
             four
             or
             five
             Ministers
             at
             your
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             4
             or
             5000
             People
             ,
             when
             only
             400
             receive
             :
             you
             have
             likewise
             usually
             a
             Sermon
             some
             day
             before
             ,
             and
             the
             day
             after
             .
             I
             confess
             ,
             Persecution
             is
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             hinder
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             in
             this
             fashion
             ;
             for
             no
             Government
             that
             is
             jealous
             of
             a
             People
             ,
             will
             suffer
             them
             to
             meet
             or
             continue
             together
             in
             this
             manner
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             Christ
             never
             required
             these
             things
             at
             your
             hands
             ,
             and
             therefore
             your
             omitting
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             because
             you
             were
             not
             permitted
             thus
             to
             celebrate
             it
             ,
             is
             another
             instance
             of
             your
             Ministers
             making
             void
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             by
             their
             own
             tradition
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             believe
             some
             of
             your
             Ministers
             might
             be
             hinder'd
             from
             publick
             Preaching
             and
             Sacraments
             ,
             for
             some
             short
             time
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             whilst
             some
             of
             your
             Brethren
             were
             in
             Arms
             against
             the
             Government
             at
             Pentland-hills
             and
             Bothwell-bridge
             ,
             against
             whom
             they
             never
             made
             any
             publick
             Declaration
             or
             Address
             that
             I
             can
             learn
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             continued
             
             for
             any
             considerable
             time
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             inspection
             was
             so
             strict
             that
             they
             might
             not
             have
             Administred
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             as
             our
             Saviour
             instituted
             it
             ,
             doth
             not
             appear
             ,
             nor
             is
             pretended
             .
             And
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             only
             a
             Pretence
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             no
             less
             negligent
             in
             the
             year
             1687
             &
             88
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             their
             full
             liberty
             .
          
           
             III.
             A
             third
             thing
             offered
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             15
             ,
             that
             
               I
               know
               well
               enough
               ,
               that
               for
               two
               Years
               of
               the
               seven
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               both
               the
               Ministers
               and
               People
               were
               scattered
               ,
               and
               had
               no
               opportunity
               of
               Celebrating
               the
               Institution
               .
            
          
           
             I
             must
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             neither
             know
             ,
             nor
             have
             heard
             of
             any
             such
             dispersion
             of
             the
             People
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             to
             hinder
             you
             from
             an
             Opportunity
             of
             Celebrating
             this
             Sacrament
             for
             two
             years
             .
             The
             Irish
             Army
             came
             into
             this
             Diocess
             about
             April
             1689
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             in
             August
             following
             ;
             during
             which
             time
             some
             of
             your
             Ministers
             were
             in
             Derry
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             Scotland
             .
             The
             People
             in
             the
             Country
             were
             then
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             considerable
             time
             after
             ,
             in
             a
             miserable
             condition
             ,
             and
             plunder'd
             of
             what
             they
             had
             ;
             but
             there
             were
             still
             great
             numbers
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             Circumstances
             being
             depriv'd
             of
             Worldly
             Comforts
             ,
             they
             needed
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             were
             prepared
             for
             spiritual
             :
             But
             your
             Ministers
             
             did
             not
             afford
             it
             to
             them
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             do
             still
             make
             an
             aggravation
             of
             their
             Negligence
             ,
             tho'
             Mr.
             B.
             makes
             it
             an
             Argument
             of
             Imprudence
             in
             me
             to
             do
             so
             :
             But
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             consider
             the
             Case
             ,
             and
             judge
             .
             Mr.
             Crooke
             returned
             after
             the
             Siege
             to
             Ballikelly
             ,
             where
             there
             was
             still
             a
             large
             Congregation
             ;
             yet
             as
             he
             had
             been
             Negligent
             for
             two
             years
             or
             longer
             before
             ,
             so
             he
             continued
             unawakened
             by
             God's
             Judgments
             in
             the
             same
             Negligence
             ,
             till
             Summer
             1693.
             
             Mr.
             Boyd
             had
             the
             same
             Opportunity
             at
             Aghadowy
             ,
             and
             yet
             shared
             in
             the
             same
             Guilt
             .
             Mr.
             Ferguson
             returned
             soon
             after
             the
             Siege
             ,
             to
             his
             Congregation
             at
             Burt
             ,
             yet
             had
             no
             Sacrament
             till
             Summer
             1692.
             
             Mr.
             Craghead
             returned
             soon
             likewise
             to
             his
             Congregation
             at
             Donaghmore
             ,
             and
             after
             removed
             to
             Derry
             ,
             and
             yet
             had
             no
             Sacrament
             till
             Summer
             91
             ,
             as
             is
             confessed
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Derry
             Certificate
             ;
             so
             far
             were
             these
             from
             going
             about
             and
             Administring
             to
             their
             Afflicted
             and
             desolate
             Neighbours
             ,
             that
             they
             starved
             their
             own
             Flocks
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             from
             this
             Food
             of
             Life
             .
             And
             this
             they
             did
             not
             only
             after
             the
             Siege
             ,
             till
             I
             came
             to
             this
             place
             ,
             but
             in
             it
             at
             that
             time
             when
             continual
             Deaths
             before
             their
             Eyes
             ought
             to
             have
             awaken'd
             them
             to
             more
             Devotion
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             16.
             
             That
             the
             Conformists
             there
             ought
             to
             have
             a
             share
             in
             this
             reproof
             :
             For
             those
             that
             he
             
               has
               desired
               to
               enquire
               upon
               the
               place
               could
               not
               learn
               that
               they
               Administred
               it
               more
               than
               the
               other
               .
            
             I
             have
             enquired
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             am
             assured
             by
             those
             that
             Received
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             that
             this
             Holy
             Sacrament
             was
             Administred
             Monthly
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             ,
             as
             was
             usual
             ,
             that
             eleven
             Clergy-Men
             received
             it
             together
             ,
             and
             that
             towards
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             when
             Wine
             grew
             scarce
             ,
             Dr.
             Walker
             reserved
             a
             proportion
             for
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             apprehended
             it
             would
             not
             hold
             out
             ,
             he
             declared
             ,
             That
             rather
             than
             not
             Celebrate
             he
             would
             mix
             it
             .
             A
             Practice
             much
             more
             allowable
             than
             omitting
             it
             :
             Besides
             the
             publick
             Administration
             ,
             it
             was
             frequently
             Administred
             to
             the
             sick
             ;
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Clergy
             that
             remained
             in
             the
             Diocess
             they
             behaved
             themselves
             worthy
             of
             their
             Character
             ,
             Travelling
             on
             foot
             many
             Miles
             to
             visit
             the
             Sick
             ,
             Baptise
             and
             Preach
             ;
             And
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             could
             procure
             Wine
             (
             which
             was
             not
             to
             be
             had
             till
             after
             the
             Siege
             was
             rais'd
             )
             Administred
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             which
             so
             many
             as
             were
             not
             chas'd
             by
             the
             Enemy
             from
             their
             Cures
             ,
             had
             done
             the
             Easter
             before
             ,
             and
             did
             again
             Christmas
             after
             .
          
           
           
             IV.
             But
             now
             I
             must
             tell
             you
             that
             Recrimination
             ,
             if
             true
             ,
             is
             a
             plain
             Confession
             of
             Guilt
             ,
             and
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             desperate
             Cause
             ;
             It
             may
             be
             very
             proper
             for
             a
             man
             that
             has
             Authority
             ,
             and
             is
             called
             to
             it
             by
             his
             Duty
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             my self
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             reprove
             what
             he
             finds
             amiss
             amongst
             those
             that
             he
             conceives
             to
             belong
             to
             his
             Inspection
             .
             But
             for
             any
             one
             to
             go
             about
             to
             defend
             the
             Guilty
             by
             recriminating
             ,
             is
             to
             harden
             and
             encourage
             them
             in
             their
             sins
             ,
             by
             finding
             them
             out
             Examples
             and
             Presidents
             for
             their
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             tell
             them
             ,
             what
             they
             are
             too
             apt
             of
             themselves
             to
             offer
             as
             an
             excuse
             for
             the
             worst
             of
             Practices
             ,
             that
             
               others
               are
               as
               ill
               as
               they
               .
            
             Surely
             Examples
             fortify
             most
             of
             the
             World
             in
             Sin
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             heartily
             sorry
             that
             any
             one
             of
             Credit
             should
             point
             out
             this
             way
             of
             recrimination
             to
             harden
             them
             by
             it
             .
             He
             is
             very
             guilty
             that
             has
             no
             way
             to
             clear
             himself
             but
             by
             blackening
             another
             ;
             and
             when
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             without
             truth
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             is
             here
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             grief
             to
             a
             good
             Man
             to
             think
             that
             serving
             a
             Party
             should
             Influence
             any
             to
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             V.
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             gives
             me
             very
             hard
             words
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             15.
             )
             for
             looking
             back
             no
             further
             than
             my
             own
             time
             in
             my
             account
             of
             Sacraments
             administred
             in
             the
             Establish'd
             Church
             ;
             whereas
             I
             give
             an
             account
             of
             yours
             for
             seven
             Years
             .
             If
             I
             had
             for
             30
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             any
             harm
             
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             was
             ,
             that
             many
             Ministers
             were
             dead
             ,
             and
             I
             could
             not
             meet
             with
             any
             that
             readily
             could
             inform
             me
             .
             But
             to
             satisfy
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             no
             design
             in
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             give
             you
             the
             best
             Account
             I
             can
             get
             for
             these
             three
             Years
             that
             are
             omitted
             .
             Tho'
             I
             suppose
             all
             are
             not
             come
             yet
             to
             my
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             
               In
               the
               Year
               1688
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               was
               Administred
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               ,
            
             
               12
               times
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
            
             
               83
               times
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Cathedral
               ,
               in
               the
               Year
               1689
               ,
            
             
               12
               times
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
            
             
               41
               times
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               year
               1690
               ,
               in
               the
               Cathedral
               ,
            
             
               12
               times
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               Parish
               Churches
               ,
            
             
               39
               times
               .
            
             
               In
               all
               ,
            
             
               199
            
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             do
             not
             see
             what
             advantage
             it
             was
             to
             me
             to
             have
             omitted
             this
             ,
             or
             why
             Mr.
             B.
             should
             express
             such
             resentment
             at
             it
             .
             St
             Paul
             cautions
             us
             against
             
               Evil
               Surmisings
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             4.
             
             And
             whether
             the
             imputing
             this
             to
             
               Disingenuity
               in
               me
            
             be
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             judge
             ,
             if
             you
             compare
             the
             two
             years
             of
             the
             Troubles
             ,
             there
             is
             104
             of
             ours
             to
             none
             among
             you
             .
          
           
           
             VI.
             The
             last
             excuse
             Mr.
             B.
             makes
             for
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             is
             their
             Sickness
             ;
             this
             he
             alledges
             in
             behalf
             of
             Mr.
             Wilson
             for
             Strabane
             ,
             Mr.
             Rowat
             for
             L●fford
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Crooke
             for
             Ballykelly
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             no
             excuse
             :
             These
             were
             as
             negligent
             when
             well
             ,
             as
             sick
             ;
             and
             none
             of
             them
             was
             a
             year
             without
             Preaching
             several
             Sundays
             twice
             .
             And
             it
             is
             full
             as
             easy
             to
             Administer
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             two
             or
             three
             hundred
             ,
             as
             to
             Preach
             a
             Sermon
             .
             It
             is
             usual
             for
             3
             or
             4
             of
             your
             Ministers
             to
             assist
             at
             Neighbouring
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             one
             assistant
             would
             have
             prevented
             any
             disappointment
             of
             the
             People
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             says
             (
             
               Vin.
               p.
            
             16.
             )
             hapned
             twice
             at
             Balindret
             .
             Ministers
             that
             are
             infirm
             may
             very
             lawfully
             omit
             one
             of
             their
             Sermons
             on
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             and
             Administer
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             lieu
             of
             it
             ;
             In
             which
             Case
             there
             is
             no
             hardship
             on
             them
             ,
             since
             the
             People
             give
             it
             to
             one
             another
             amongst
             you
             ,
             without
             any
             blessing
             at
             the
             delivery
             to
             each
             :
             Neither
             doth
             your
             Directory
             require
             the
             Minister
             to
             make
             any
             Exhortation
             whilst
             the
             People
             are
             receiving
             ,
             nor
             after
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             only
             says
             ,
             he
             
               may
               in
               a
               few
               words
               put
               them
               in
               mind
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             therefore
             whilst
             your
             Ministers
             make
             two
             Sermons
             a-day
             ,
             and
             yet
             pretend
             disability
             for
             Administring
             the
             Lords-Supper
             ,
             we
             must
             reckon
             this
             another
             instance
             of
             your
             making
             void
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             by
             your
             own
             
             Tradition
             .
             A
             Sermon
             that
             justles
             out
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             a
             Human
             Invention
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Alms
             that
             hinder
             a
             Man
             from
             relieving
             his
             Parent
             ,
             Mark
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             These
             are
             all
             the
             excuses
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             seem
             to
             have
             made
             for
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             they
             will
             appear
             very
             slender
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             calls
             your
             Teachers
             to
             an
             account
             for
             their
             Stewardship
             in
             dispersing
             the
             Misteries
             of
             God.
             It
             had
             been
             much
             more
             proper
             methinks
             for
             a
             Christian
             Minister
             to
             have
             reproved
             you
             for
             your
             negligence
             ,
             than
             to
             have
             denied
             plain
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             ,
             and
             pleaded
             such
             Excuses
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             B.
             doth
             both
             in
             his
             Remarks
             and
             Vindication
             ,
             object
             to
             us
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Down
             and
             Conor
             ;
             I
             think
             he
             has
             little
             reason
             to
             do
             it
             to
             Me
             :
             But
             I
             must
             now
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             neglects
             there
             were
             neither
             so
             Universal
             ,
             nor
             unexcusable
             as
             these
             of
             your
             Ministers
             have
             been
             in
             this
             particular
             ;
             and
             had
             you
             been
             in
             
               Chancery
               ,
               Michaelmas
            
             Term
             last
             ,
             you
             would
             have
             heard
             as
             much
             said
             for
             the
             most
             negligent
             there
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             written
             for
             your
             Ministers
             :
             which
             only
             shews
             ,
             that
             Money
             and
             interest
             will
             find
             colours
             for
             every
             thing
             .
             But
             the
             negligence
             of
             your
             Ministers
             sufficiently
             shews
             the
             want
             of
             Discipline
             amongst
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Inspection
             of
             a
             Bishop
             would
             do
             them
             no
             harm
             :
             And
             I
             hope
             this
             Admonition
             
             will
             not
             hurt
             you
             ,
             nor
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             think
             I
             have
             done
             a
             good
             work
             ,
             and
             thank
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             if
             I
             can
             awaken
             you
             to
             more
             care
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             and
             reckon
             that
             the
             nearer
             you
             come
             to
             the
             Scripture-Rule
             ,
             the
             nearer
             you
             will
             come
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             there
             will
             be
             the
             more
             hopes
             of
             an
             Union
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             always
             heartily
             endeavour
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               VI.
            
             Concerning
             the
             Reading
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             I.
             THE
             third
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             in
             dispute
             between
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             Me
             ,
             is
             concerning
             your
             
               Reading
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             .
             The
             words
             he
             excepts
             against
             are
             these
             (
             
               Disc.
               Chap.
            
             3.
             
             S.
             3.
             
             N.
             3.
             )
             but
             the
             
               most
               sad
               and
               deplorable
               defect
               of
               your
               performances
               of
               this
               Duty
               is
               your
               casting
               out
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               from
               most
               of
               your
               Publick
               Assemblies
               ,
               directly
               contrary
               to
               God's
               Institution
               and
               Ordinance
               for
               the
               Instruction
               of
               his
               Church
               ,
               insomuch
               that
               in
               many
               of
               your
               Meetings
               ,
               setting
               aside
               a
               Verse
               or
               two
               for
               a
               Text
               or
               Quotation
               ,
               at
               the
               discretion
               of
               the
               Minister
               ,
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               is
               never
               publickly
               heard
               amongst
               them
               —
               And
               in
               all
               the
               Meetings
               in
               the
               North
               of
            
             Ireland
             
               in
               a
               whole
               Year
               perhaps
               there
               is
               not
               so
               much
               Scripture
               Read
               ,
               as
               in
               one
               day
               in
               our
               Church
               —
               And
               't
               is
               a
               sad
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               may
               go
               to
               most
               meetings
               ,
               many
               years
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               never
               hear
               One
               entire
               Chapter
               read
               in
               them
               .
            
          
           
             The
             things
             Asserted
             here
             ,
             are
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             Reading
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             Instituted
             and
             Ordained
             it
             for
             the
             Instruction
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             most
             of
             your
             Meetings
             .
             I
             shewed
             ,
             that
             God
             ordered
             his
             Word
             to
             be
             read
             
               Regularly
               and
               in
               Order
               ▪
            
             and
             that
             this
             Reading
             of
             it
             is
             cast
             out
             not
             only
             of
             most
             of
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             not
             being
             one
             of
             them
             that
             yet
             appears
             to
             have
             read
             either
             Testament
             through
             in
             30
             Years
             before
             the
             writing
             of
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             or
             indeed
             ever
             that
             I
             can
             learn
             :
             And
             therefore
             till
             I
             see
             good
             Vouchers
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             has
             been
             thus
             Read
             ,
             I
             think
             there
             can
             be
             no
             question
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             this
             Fact.
             It
             is
             not
             only
             the
             manner
             of
             Reading
             is
             here
             in
             Dispute
             ,
             and
             denied
             by
             me
             ,
             but
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             can
             never
             be
             sure
             without
             the
             Manner
             be
             settled
             ;
             for
             when
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             method
             for
             Reading
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             we
             can
             be
             sure
             that
             it
             is
             Read
             :
             But
             this
             is
             so
             far
             otherwise
             with
             you
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             that
             ever
             I
             yet
             met
             with
             ,
             or
             could
             have
             an
             account
             of
             ,
             could
             vouch
             that
             he
             heard
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Bible
             read
             in
             your
             Meetings
             in
             his
             whole
             Life
             as
             is
             read
             in
             the
             Cathedral
             of
             Derry
             every
             Year
             ,
             and
             in
             many
             other
             
             Churches
             ;
             and
             ought
             by
             our
             Rules
             to
             be
             in
             all
             .
             Now
             when
             a
             Man
             has
             been
             a
             Hearer
             50
             years
             in
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             cannot
             affirm
             ,
             that
             ever
             he
             heard
             two
             intire
             Books
             of
             the
             Bible
             read
             in
             them
             ,
             I
             reckon
             that
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             God
             requires
             it
             for
             the
             
               Instruction
               of
               his
               Church
            
             is
             cast
             out
             of
             those
             Meetings
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             act
             directly
             contrary
             to
             his
             Command
             .
             Therefore
             except
             Mr.
             B.
             produce
             Vouchers
             ,
             that
             in
             most
             of
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             the
             whole
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             most
             material
             parts
             of
             it
             ,
             have
             been
             read
             in
             a
             competent
             time
             ,
             he
             will
             never
             acquit
             them
             before
             God
             or
             impartial
             Men
             ,
             of
             this
             fault
             :
             If
             the
             Books
             that
             have
             been
             Read
             ,
             and
             the
             time
             be
             specified
             ,
             the
             Truth
             will
             then
             appear
             ;
             but
             without
             this
             I
             shall
             look
             on
             any
             general
             assertion
             as
             a
             subterfuge
             ,
             and
             a
             declining
             the
             light
             .
          
           
             II.
             The
             Second
             thing
             asserted
             by
             me
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             in
             many
             of
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             seting
             aside
             a
             verse
             or
             two
             for
             a
             Text
             or
             Quotation
             ,
             at
             the
             Discretion
             of
             the
             Minister
             ,
             the
             Voice
             of
             God
             is
             never
             heard
             .
             This
             is
             owned
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Winter-Quarter
             in
             most
             of
             your
             Meetings
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             92.
             )
             but
             how
             far
             this
             Winter-Quarter
             is
             stretched
             ,
             wants
             being
             cleared
             ;
             for
             some
             have
             stretched
             it
             very
             far
             :
             And
             as
             to
             those
             that
             he
             affirms
             now
             to
             Lecture
             in
             Winter
             in
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             how
             long
             they
             have
             thus
             Lectured
             .
             Last
             Winter
             I
             believe
             
             they
             did
             ,
             but
             I
             must
             see
             a
             good
             Voucher
             before
             I
             believe
             that
             either
             all
             of
             them
             Lectured
             any
             part
             of
             every
             Year
             before
             ,
             or
             all
             but
             one
             ,
             constantly
             in
             the
             winter
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             You
             have
             Meetings
             in
             the
             Afternoons
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             mornings
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ought
             to
             be
             read
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             in
             these
             you
             have
             only
             a
             Text
             and
             Quotations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             what
             I
             affirmed
             ,
             is
             true
             ,
             not
             only
             of
             many
             of
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             half
             of
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             III.
             The
             Third
             thing
             opposed
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             ,
             That
             perhaps
             in
             all
             the
             Meetings
             in
             the
             North
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             Scripture
             read
             as
             in
             our
             Church
             in
             one
             day
             .
             To
             prove
             this
             ,
             I
             took
             Mr.
             
             B's
             own
             Concessions
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             92.
             )
             and
             according
             to
             them
             ,
             shew'd
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             really
             four
             times
             more
             Scripture
             Read
             in
             our
             Church
             in
             one
             Day
             than
             in
             all
             the
             Meetings
             in
             the
             North
             in
             a
             Year
             .
             But
             he
             seems
             not
             willing
             to
             stand
             to
             these
             Concessions
             ,
             and
             farther
             excepts
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             9.
             )
             that
             eleven
             Psalms
             which
             I
             reckon
             as
             
               Chapters
               read
               for
               Instruction
            
             ,
             were
             
               Forms
               of
               Thanksgiving
            
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             these
             agree
             very
             well
             together
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             having
             Commanded
             us
             to
             Teach
             and
             Admonish
             one
             another
             in
             them
             at
             the
             same
             time
             we
             speak
             or
             sing
             them
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             Ephes.
             5.
             19.
             and
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             the
             Psalms
             were
             written
             for
             Publick
             Instruction
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             Publick
             Thanksgivings
             
             and
             Prayers
             :
             Twelve
             of
             them
             bear
             the
             Title
             
               For
               Instruction
            
             before
             them
             ,
             as
             most
             of
             them
             are
             called
             
               Prayers
               ,
               Psal.
            
             72.
             20.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             will
             have
             Two
             Chapters
             allowed
             for
             Quotations
             in
             your
             Sermons
             every
             day
             ;
             but
             I
             particularly
             excepted
             Quotations
             from
             the
             account
             .
             And
             quoting
             Scripture
             is
             not
             Reading
             it
             ,
             nor
             is
             that
             the
             way
             God
             appointed
             his
             Word
             to
             be
             Read
             ,
             Deut.
             31.
             10.
             
             Nor
             did
             the
             People
             of
             God
             so
             Read
             it
             :
             Nor
             doth
             your
             Directory
             prescribe
             this
             as
             Reading
             but
             Preaching
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             no
             body
             knows
             what
             or
             how
             many
             these
             are
             ,
             or
             how
             they
             are
             applied
             ;
             all
             these
             depending
             on
             the
             Discretion
             of
             Your
             Ministers
             :
             But
             after
             all
             ,
             he
             makes
             his
             Computation
             ,
             and
             concludes
             ,
             that
             in
             a
             whole
             Year
             there
             is
             near
             as
             much
             Read
             in
             your
             Meetings
             as
             in
             two
             Days
             in
             our
             Church
             ;
             for
             saith
             he
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             10.
             )
             
               In
               the
               Nine
               Meetings
               of
               this
               Diocess
               there
               are
               Read
               in
               a
               year
            
             1287
             Chapters
             ;
             of
             which
             936
             are
             Quotations
             :
             and
             in
             one
             day
             in
             our
             Church
             but
             714
             
               which
               is
               a
               little
               more
               than
               half
               what
               is
               Read
               in
               those
               Nine
               Meetings
            
             in
             the
             whole
             Year
             .
             This
             is
             truly
             his
             Conclusion
             ;
             and
             I
             value
             your
             time
             more
             ,
             than
             to
             dispute
             about
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             it
             stand
             so
             .
          
           
             IV.
             The
             last
             thing
             I
             asserted
             in
             this
             matter
             was
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             might
             go
             to
             most
             Meetings
             many
             Years
             ,
             and
             never
             hear
             one
             intire
             Chapter
             Read
             in
             them
             :
             What
             has
             been
             done
             may
             
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             met
             with
             several
             that
             have
             thus
             frequented
             Meetings
             several
             Years
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             say
             they
             had
             heard
             an
             intire
             Chapter
             Read
             at
             a
             time
             :
             I
             sent
             one
             to
             enquire
             ,
             and
             he
             returned
             an
             account
             only
             of
             six
             Verses
             read
             for
             a
             Text
             to
             the
             Lecture
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             been
             informed
             ,
             that
             usually
             no
             more
             were
             read
             .
             And
             therefore
             whereas
             Mr.
             B.
             asserts
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             92.
             )
             that
             usually
             a
             whole
             Chapter
             was
             read
             ;
             this
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             since
             my
             Book
             ;
             but
             that
             it
             was
             otherwise
             before
             ,
             is
             Notorious
             .
             But
             when
             it
             appears
             what
             Books
             have
             been
             Read
             in
             each
             Meeting
             every
             Year
             before
             ,
             't
             will
             be
             easy
             to
             judge
             how
             much
             has
             been
             read
             each
             Lords-Day
             ;
             and
             without
             this
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             judge
             exactly
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             till
             I
             see
             particular
             Evidence
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             must
             suppose
             that
             what
             hapned
             in
             these
             times
             when
             I
             sent
             to
             enquire
             ,
             was
             what
             was
             usual
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             the
             slight
             you
             put
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             throwing
             it
             out
             of
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             when
             you
             cannot
             have
             time
             to
             put
             your
             own
             Glosses
             on
             it
             ,
             your
             allowing
             two
             hours
             to
             your
             Sermons
             ,
             and
             not
             ten
             Minuits
             to
             the
             Reading
             God's
             Word
             ,
             are
             faults
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             may
             endeavour
             to
             palliate
             ,
             but
             will
             never
             solidly
             justify
             .
             The
             true
             way
             to
             answer
             them
             is
             to
             mend
             them
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             heartily
             glad
             to
             hear
             that
             you
             have
             made
             some
             progress
             that
             way
             ,
             tho'
             far
             from
             what
             is
             requisite
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               VII
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             Religion
             .
          
           
             I.
             A
             Fourth
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             denied
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             ,
             That
             a
             man
             may
             frequent
             your
             Meetings
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             no
             security
             ,
             or
             hardly
             possibility
             of
             Learning
             from
             your
             publick
             Teaching
             ,
             all
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             his
             Religion
             .
          
           
             I
             laid
             before
             you
             in
             my
             former
             
               Admonition
               ,
               p.
            
             17.
             the
             excellent
             Method
             our
             Church
             had
             taken
             to
             secure
             the
             Publick
             Teaching
             of
             all
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             Christianity
             to
             all
             her
             Members
             ,
             by
             appointing
             a
             certain
             time
             in
             the
             Year
             for
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             whereas
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Rule
             or
             Order
             for
             your
             Ministers
             :
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             B.
             asserted
             there
             was
             an
             obligation
             put
             on
             you
             by
             the
             Directory
             to
             teach
             all
             those
             mysteries
             ,
             I
             shewed
             he
             was
             mistaken
             ;
             and
             he
             now
             contends
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             12.
             )
             that
             you
             need
             none
             
               besides
               the
               Scriptures
            
             :
             which
             is
             (
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             my
             
               Admon
               .
               p.
            
             20.
             )
             a
             very
             great
             defect
             since
             the
             Scriptures
             require
             we
             should
             have
             such
             a
             Rule
             besides
             .
          
           
             II.
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             shewed
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             examined
             and
             put
             it
             to
             many
             of
             your
             perswasion
             ,
             whether
             they
             ever
             heard
             any
             of
             your
             Ministers
             that
             professedly
             made
             a
             whole
             discourse
             on
             
             the
             
               Trinity
               ,
               Conception
               ,
               Nativity
               ,
               Resurrection
               or
               Ascension
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               or
               on
               his
               sending
               down
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               :
            
             And
             I
             did
             ,
             
               and
               do
               profess
               ,
               that
               I
               never
               met
               one
               Man
               that
               could
               satisfy
               me
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               assure
               me
               ,
               that
               his
               Minister
               had
               done
               it
               :
            
             And
             I
             concluded
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             most
             dangerous
             matter
             to
             leave
             these
             things
             to
             mens
             choice
             .
          
           
             III
             ▪
             To
             this
             Mr.
             B.
             replies
             ,
             Vind.
             11.
             that
             
               I
               overlooked
               the
               plain
               Evidence
            
             ,
             nay
             ,
             the
             Demonstration
             he
             produced
             against
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             charge
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             That
             
               your
               people
               are
               in
               Publick
               Teachings
               yearly
               Catechised
               ,
               in
               which
               Exercise
               all
               the
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               are
               Explained
               to
               them
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             I
             did
             not
             overlook
             this
             ,
             but
             particularly
             answered
             it
             ,
             where
             I
             thought
             most
             proper
             ,
             
               Admon
               .
               p.
            
             23.
             and
             shewed
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Rule
             in
             Your
             Directory
             ,
             that
             requires
             your
             Ministers
             to
             examine
             either
             Privately
             or
             Publickly
             ;
             so
             that
             their
             performances
             in
             this
             point
             are
             meerly
             Voluntary
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             Hearers
             can
             have
             no
             security
             by
             this
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             added
             ,
             that
             your
             Directory
             doth
             exclude
             Catechising
             from
             being
             any
             part
             of
             God's
             Publick
             Worship
             ;
             either
             Ordinary
             or
             Extraordinary
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             preface
             to
             it
             ,
             which
             proposes
             it
             as
             rules
             
               for
               all
               parts
               of
               Publick
               Worship
            
             ;
             and
             likewise
             from
             the
             
             Title
             ,
             which
             pretends
             the
             same
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             book
             says
             not
             one
             word
             concerning
             Catechising
             ,
             but
             excludes
             it
             by
             excluding
             our
             Common-prayer
             Book
             ,
             that
             requires
             it
             as
             a
             part
             of
             publick
             Worship
             :
             so
             that
             amongst
             you
             ,
             whatever
             Mr.
             B.
             pretends
             ,
             Catechising
             is
             No
             
               Publick
               Teaching
            
             ,
             nor
             are
             your
             people
             ,
             by
             any
             rule
             that
             I
             know
             amongst
             you
             ,
             obliged
             to
             attend
             it
             in
             publick
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             reckon
             as
             another
             inexcusable
             defect
             of
             your
             Directory
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Your
             way
             of
             Catechising
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             this
             purpose
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             describes
             your
             manner
             of
             Catechising
             thus
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             85.
             
             
               They
               divide
               their
               Parishes
               into
               so
               many
               Districts
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               for
               every
               District
               once
               a
               Year
               ,
               they
               Publickly
               appoint
               the
               time
               and
               place
               when
               they
               intend
               to
               Catechise
               them
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               go
               thro'
               the
               whole
               Catechism
               with
               '
               em
               .
            
             I
             will
             add
             the
             account
             I
             had
             of
             this
             matter
             from
             good
             hands
             .
             
               The
               Dissenters
               practice
               in
               instructing
               and
               Examining
               the
               Younger
               sort
               ,
               is
               in
               this
               manner
               .
               The
               Minister
               has
               a
               Meeting
               for
               this
               purpose
               in
               six
               several
               places
               in
               this
               Parish
               ,
               and
               Examins
               once
               a
               Year
               in
               each
               place
               .
               His
               Method
               is
               to
               take
               four
               or
               five
               heads
               of
               their
               Catechism
               ,
               and
               to
               ask
               questions
               concerning
               them
               ,
               and
               expound
               them
               ;
               according
               to
               which
               method
               ,
               if
               they
               took
               the
               Catechism
               in
               Order
               ,
               which
               yet
               I
               do
               not
               find
               they
               do
               ,
               the
               Minister
               would
               be
               at
               least
            
             
             
               ten
               Years
               in
               going
               over
               the
               whole
               of
               it
               in
               one
               place
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             us
             suppose
             then
             a
             man
             constantly
             to
             attend
             Catechising
             in
             his
             District
             ,
             once
             a
             Year
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             impossible
             the
             Minister
             should
             teach
             him
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Religion
             sufficiently
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             take
             one
             Mystery
             at
             once
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             he
             can
             do
             ,
             if
             he
             explain
             it
             as
             he
             ought
             ,
             you
             see
             what
             it
             comes
             to
             :
             He
             has
             no
             security
             of
             hearing
             them
             all
             explained
             at
             any
             time
             ,
             your
             Ministers
             not
             being
             bound
             to
             any
             method
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             should
             bind
             themselves
             to
             one
             ,
             yet
             so
             many
             years
             are
             required
             to
             go
             thorow
             them
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             has
             no
             security
             to
             live
             so
             long
             .
             But
             further
             ,
             I
             find
             that
             Catechising
             is
             generaly
             amongst
             you
             only
             in
             Order
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             whilst
             there
             are
             no
             Sacraments
             Administered
             ,
             there
             is
             usually
             no
             publick
             Catechising
             ;
             and
             then
             Judge
             in
             what
             condition
             those
             places
             were
             that
             wanted
             Sacraments
             ,
             for
             Seven
             ,
             Ten
             ,
             or
             more
             years
             .
             And
             perhaps
             to
             avoid
             the
             trouble
             of
             examining
             ,
             was
             the
             very
             reason
             that
             there
             were
             none
             Celebrated
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             partly
             confesses
             .
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             meer
             pretence
             set
             up
             to
             excuse
             your
             Ministers
             for
             their
             Negligence
             in
             Preaching
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             greatest
             ,
             the
             highest
             ,
             and
             most
             necessary
             parts
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             being
             plain
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             may
             remain
             ignorant
             
             of
             them
             all
             his
             life
             ,
             notwithstanding
             your
             publick
             Teaching
             ,
             whatever
             Mr.
             B.
             pretends
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             IV.
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             objects
             ,
             that
             your
             Ministers
             
               most
               frequently
               insist
               on
               the
               particular
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               (
               Vind.
               p.
            
             12
             )
             and
             quotes
             a
             passage
             from
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             affirming
             it
             and
             taxing
             me
             most
             severely
             for
             asserting
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             I
             Answer
             ,
             These
             are
             but
             general
             Affirmations
             of
             the
             Persons
             accused
             ,
             without
             any
             particular
             proof
             .
             I
             told
             you
             in
             my
             
               Admonition
               ,
               p.
            
             18.
             
             That
             the
             
               Greatest
               Mysteries
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               are
               the
               Conception
               ,
               Birth
               ,
               Passion
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
               Ascention
               ,
               and
               final
               coming
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               judge
               the
               quick
               and
               dead
               ;
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               in
               whose
               Name
               we
               are
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Let
             me
             add
             to
             these
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             included
             in
             them
             ,
             
               the
               manifestation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               to
               the
               Gentile
               World
               ,
            
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             reckon
             a
             great
             Mystery
             ,
             the
             
               Communion
               of
               Saints
               in
               one
               Catholick
               Church
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Repentance
             and
             
               Forgiveness
               of
               Sins
            
             .
             Each
             of
             these
             are
             ,
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             at
             least
             once
             ,
             or
             twice
             a
             Year
             solemnly
             and
             professedly
             taught
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             at
             their
             proper
             and
             appointed
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Explanation
             of
             our
             Catechism
             :
             so
             that
             we
             are
             sure
             that
             at
             least
             we
             shall
             hear
             them
             so
             often
             .
             Now
             to
             know
             whether
             
             Your
             Ministers
             or
             Ours
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             most
             Diligently
             ,
             Faithfully
             and
             Expresly
             :
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             to
             say
             in
             general
             that
             you
             do
             it
             often
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             know
             how
             often
             each
             Minister
             has
             solemnly
             ,
             professedly
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             full
             discourse
             explained
             and
             enforced
             each
             of
             these
             Mysteries
             .
          
           
             V.
             For
             Secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sufficient
             for
             one
             to
             pretend
             that
             by
             the
             by
             ,
             and
             on
             occasion
             they
             have
             touched
             these
             Mysteries
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             and
             moment
             ,
             that
             people
             ought
             to
             be
             taught
             ,
             that
             these
             ,
             and
             none
             else
             ,
             are
             the
             peculiar
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             all
             other
             Knowledge
             or
             Preaching
             is
             of
             little
             value
             in
             respect
             of
             teaching
             these
             ;
             and
             the
             Ministers
             that
             teach
             them
             plainly
             ,
             diligently
             ,
             and
             solidly
             ,
             are
             the
             true
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             preach
             them
             slightly
             and
             seldom
             ,
             are
             unfaithful
             Stewards
             .
             That
             each
             of
             them
             is
             of
             that
             consequence
             ,
             that
             to
             explain
             them
             ,
             prove
             them
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             enforce
             them
             ,
             and
             press
             and
             shew
             the
             Benefits
             and
             Effects
             of
             them
             ,
             requires
             frequent
             and
             particular
             sett
             Discourses
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             the
             least
             that
             can
             be
             expected
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             handled
             once
             every
             Year
             solemnly
             ,
             fully
             ,
             and
             professedly
             .
          
           
           
             And
             here
             let
             me
             desire
             you
             to
             recollect
             your
             Memory
             ,
             and
             consider
             ,
             whether
             you
             have
             heard
             each
             of
             these
             treated
             thus
             before
             my
             Book
             appeared
             :
             if
             you
             did
             ,
             you
             have
             reason
             to
             think
             your
             Ministers
             preached
             in
             earnest
             the
             Gospel
             to
             you
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             omitted
             any
             of
             these
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             give
             you
             at
             least
             one
             Sermon
             on
             each
             of
             these
             great
             Articles
             in
             a
             competent
             time
             ,
             they
             omitted
             so
             much
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             were
             unfaithful
             Stewards
             of
             the
             Mysteries
             committed
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             judged
             so
             if
             they
             continue
             in
             this
             Neglect
             .
             I
             shall
             be
             glad
             if
             they
             amend
             it
             ,
             but
             am
             sure
             the
             Order
             in
             Our
             Church
             provides
             better
             against
             it
             .
          
           
             VI.
             We
             hear
             Complaints
             every
             day
             as
             if
             the
             Gospel
             were
             not
             preached
             in
             Our
             Church
             ;
             we
             are
             
               reproached
               as
               if
               we
               taught
               little
               but
               Morality
            
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             talks
             of
             
               Desolate
               Congregations
               amongst
               us
            
             .
             Now
             ,
             while
             these
             Mysteries
             are
             Solemnly
             ,
             Constantly
             ,
             Solidly
             ,
             and
             Professedly
             taught
             at
             least
             once
             a
             Year
             in
             every
             one
             of
             our
             Churches
             ,
             bating
             Accidents
             of
             Sickness
             ,
             &c.
             
             Judge
             with
             your selves
             how
             unjustly
             we
             are
             accused
             ,
             and
             what
             ill
             terms
             I
             should
             have
             received
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             charged
             you
             with
             such
             a
             Crime
             ,
             when
             your
             Innocency
             was
             so
             demonstrable
             :
             But
             till
             you
             produce
             as
             plain
             ,
             
             certain
             ,
             and
             obligatory
             a
             Rule
             for
             the
             teaching
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             amongst
             us
             ,
             you
             can
             never
             be
             so
             secure
             of
             learning
             them
             from
             your
             Ministers
             publick
             Teaching
             as
             we
             are
             .
             I
             must
             profess
             again
             that
             I
             have
             put
             it
             to
             many
             of
             you
             my self
             ,
             and
             have
             got
             others
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             be
             assured
             that
             they
             heard
             one
             Discourse
             professedly
             on
             the
             
               Trinity
               ,
               Conception
               ,
               Nativity
               ,
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             or
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             his
             sending
             down
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             much
             less
             one
             or
             two
             every
             Year
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             with
             us
             .
             And
             till
             Mr.
             B.
             produce
             Vouchers
             of
             the
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             I
             shall
             believe
             those
             that
             have
             been
             thus
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             would
             have
             told
             a
             thing
             so
             remarkable
             ,
             and
             in
             which
             the
             Honour
             of
             their
             Ministers
             is
             so
             much
             concerned
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             have
             done
             it
             with
             truth
             .
          
           
             VII
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Those
             people
             that
             have
             for
             many
             years
             complained
             ,
             that
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             was
             not
             preached
             amongst
             us
             ,
             may
             justly
             be
             suspected
             not
             to
             understand
             what
             the
             Gospel
             is
             :
             And
             whilst
             they
             accused
             us
             of
             preaching
             nothing
             but
             Morality
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             that
             they
             reckon
             these
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             our
             pressing
             the
             necessity
             of
             a
             good
             Life
             from
             them
             ,
             only
             dead
             and
             moral
             preaching
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             expect
             some
             greater
             and
             more
             spiritual
             Mysteries
             from
             us
             :
             
             But
             if
             any
             pretend
             to
             such
             ,
             they
             are
             unfaithful
             Teachers
             ,
             and
             fall
             under
             the
             Apostle's
             Censure
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             8.
             
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             Let
             me
             say
             one
             word
             to
             you
             of
             our
             own
             Communion
             .
             You
             see
             (
             my
             Brethren
             )
             what
             an
             excellent
             Order
             our
             Church
             has
             establish'd
             to
             secure
             your
             being
             taught
             all
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             appointing
             a
             peculiar
             time
             of
             the
             year
             for
             teaching
             each
             of
             the
             principal
             of
             them
             :
             This
             way
             of
             keeping
             the
             great
             Works
             and
             Mercies
             of
             God
             in
             memory
             ,
             is
             what
             Nature
             teaches
             us
             as
             the
             most
             effectual
             method
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             also
             approved
             by
             Presidents
             in
             both
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             is
             of
             such
             force
             ,
             that
             Experience
             shews
             us
             that
             this
             one
             Rule
             ,
             well
             observed
             ,
             has
             been
             the
             principal
             means
             of
             preserving
             Christianity
             in
             the
             worst
             of
             Times
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             most
             barbarous
             Tyranny
             and
             Persecution
             of
             the
             *
             Turks
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             me
             entreat
             
             you
             ,
             as
             you
             love
             your
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             expect
             a
             share
             in
             the
             Happiness
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             diligently
             observe
             those
             times
             appointed
             by
             the
             Church
             for
             the
             instructing
             you
             in
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             whilst
             you
             do
             so
             ,
             you
             are
             sure
             that
             you
             will
             be
             fed
             with
             the
             true
             Bread
             of
             Life
             ,
             the
             old
             and
             substantial
             Articles
             of
             your
             Faith
             ,
             that
             are
             able
             to
             save
             your
             Souls
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             led
             away
             with
             every
             Wind
             of
             Doctrin
             ,
             or
             new
             coined
             
             Mysteries
             of
             great
             Pretenders
             :
             Therefore
             let
             neither
             the
             Abuses
             or
             Arguments
             of
             your
             Adversaries
             discourage
             you
             ,
             nor
             much
             less
             Covetousness
             or
             Laziness
             divert
             your
             attendance
             :
             And
             remember
             ,
             if
             at
             any
             time
             your
             Ministers
             do
             not
             teach
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             Order
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             proceeds
             generally
             from
             your
             Non-attendance
             ,
             and
             then
             you
             only
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             Neglect
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               VIII
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Catechism
             .
          
           
             I.
             A
             Fifth
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             denied
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             ,
             That
             
               hardly
               one
               in
               ten
               get
               your
               Catechism
               by
               heart
               ,
               nor
               one
               in
               five
               hundred
               retain
               it
               .
            
             This
             I
             proved
             by
             my
             own
             Experience
             ,
             and
             can
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             many
             Witnesses
             that
             were
             present
             at
             the
             Tryals
             ,
             to
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             replies
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             13.
             
             That
             
               this
               is
               to
               be
               imputed
               to
               the
               sullenness
               ,
               or
               the
               bashfulness
               of
               those
               I
               examined
               .
            
             But
             I
             found
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             bashfulness
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             sullenness
             ,
             many
             of
             them
             were
             under
             obligations
             to
             me
             ,
             being
             my
             Tenants
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             obnoxious
             ;
             and
             they
             generally
             endeavour'd
             to
             answer
             ,
             but
             could
             not
             remember
             either
             the
             Words
             or
             Matter
             .
             I
             got
             several
             to
             make
             the
             same
             
             Experiment
             ,
             and
             they
             returned
             me
             the
             like
             account
             .
          
           
             II.
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             that
             there
             are
             in
             the
             Parish
             of
             Derry
             two
             Meetings
             ,
             
               And
               in
               those
               two
               Congregations
            
             600
             
               can
               give
               a
               good
               account
               of
               ,
               and
               repeat
               the
               Assembly's
               Catechism
               .
            
             To
             this
             I
             reply
             ,
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             this
             tryal
             is
             since
             my
             book
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             come
             home
             to
             the
             time
             of
             which
             I
             speak
             :
             I
             am
             glad
             if
             so
             many
             can
             do
             this
             ,
             and
             believe
             my
             Book
             contributed
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             are
             in
             those
             Meetings
             2400
             Hearers
             in
             their
             Rolls
             ,
             and
             then
             after
             all
             their
             Labour
             and
             pains
             ,
             only
             one
             in
             four
             has
             gotten
             it
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             There
             are
             many
             in
             this
             Parish
             that
             do
             not
             enter
             themselves
             in
             your
             Books
             ,
             and
             yet
             go
             to
             your
             Meetings
             and
             no
             where
             else
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             account
             of
             these
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             most
             ignorant
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Here
             is
             no
             account
             of
             the
             whole
             District
             that
             depends
             on
             these
             Meetings
             ,
             of
             which
             600
             is
             not
             the
             tenth
             ,
             if
             the
             twentieth
             part
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             A
             Catechism
             is
             chiefly
             designed
             for
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             cannot
             read
             ;
             and
             here
             is
             no
             Voucher
             that
             one
             such
             has
             it
             ,
             and
             they
             generally
             speaking
             are
             never
             like
             to
             get
             it
             ;
             so
             that
             Your
             Catechism
             is
             useless
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             most
             necessary
             .
          
           
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             Here
             is
             no
             assurance
             how
             many
             of
             these
             will
             retain
             it
             for
             any
             considerable
             time
             :
             An
             Experiment
             has
             been
             made
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             a
             Man
             of
             good
             Natural
             parts
             has
             not
             been
             able
             to
             retain
             it
             a
             Month
             after
             Examination
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             some
             Eminent
             Persons
             of
             your
             Perswasion
             could
             not
             give
             an
             Account
             of
             it
             sometime
             before
             I
             Published
             my
             Book
             .
             I
             accidentally
             discoursed
             four
             or
             five
             of
             them
             about
             repairing
             a
             burying
             place
             ,
             and
             prov'd
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             duty
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             from
             that
             question
             in
             your
             Catechism
             ,
             
               What
               benefits
               do
               Believers
               receive
               from
               Christ
               at
               death
               ?
            
             To
             which
             the
             answer
             is
             ,
             that
             
               The
               souls
               of
               Believers
               are
               at
               their
               death
               made
               perfect
               in
               holiness
               ,
               and
               do
               immediately
               pass
               into
               Glory
               ,
               and
               their
               Bodies
               being
               still
               United
               to
               Christ
               do
               rest
               in
               their
               Graves
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               .
            
             Therefore
             to
             expose
             their
             Bodies
             to
             Doggs
             or
             Swine
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Indignity
             ,
             is
             to
             affront
             Christ
             to
             whom
             they
             are
             United
             .
             They
             seemed
             surprized
             at
             this
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             understood
             afterward
             ,
             did
             not
             believe
             me
             till
             they
             went
             and
             consulted
             the
             Catechism
             :
             From
             whence
             I
             concluded
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             not
             know
             ,
             or
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             thereof
             ;
             much
             less
             remember
             the
             words
             ,
             which
             indeed
             I
             did
             not
             expect
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             your
             Ministers
             can
             certainly
             tell
             who
             have
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             
             who
             have
             not
             .
             The
             Questions
             they
             ask
             are
             so
             few
             of
             each
             ,
             and
             so
             confin'd
             to
             one
             head
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             that
             perhaps
             there
             are
             very
             few
             for
             whom
             they
             could
             vouch
             on
             such
             Examinations
             :
             And
             often
             the
             Persons
             guess
             before-hand
             in
             what
             place
             of
             the
             Catechism
             they
             shall
             be
             Examined
             ,
             and
             prepare
             for
             it
             .
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             am
             afraid
             my
             conclusion
             is
             too
             near
             a
             Truth
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             confirmed
             in
             it
             by
             experiments
             every
             day
             :
             In
             which
             I
             do
             not
             expect
             the
             repeating
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords-Prayer
             and
             
               Ten
               Commandments
            
             and
             Belief
             ,
             which
             many
             either
             never
             learned
             ,
             or
             have
             forgotten
             .
             These
             then
             are
             not
             
               rash
               or
               mistaken
               Accusations
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             (
             p.
             11.
             )
             but
             the
             effect
             of
             Tryal
             and
             Certainty
             .
             I
             can
             very
             well
             distinguish
             between
             silence
             and
             ignorance
             ,
             whatever
             Mr.
             B.
             suggests
             .
             All
             that
             he
             alledges
             to
             justify
             his
             pretences
             ,
             is
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             2
             )
             That
             
               Any
               one
               that
               considers
               the
               Genius
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               and
               their
               particular
               dissatisfaction
               with
               his
               Lordship
               ,
               will
               be
               easily
               inclined
               to
               believe
               this
               to
               be
               the
               genuin
               account
               of
               the
               matter
               .
            
             I
             do
             believe
             your
             Ministers
             whom
             I
             have
             reproved
             ,
             are
             angry
             at
             me
             ;
             and
             some
             (
             I
             am
             informed
             )
             in
             this
             Country
             pray
             against
             me
             by
             Name
             in
             their
             Pulpits
             ;
             and
             those
             joyn
             with
             them
             that
             are
             deep
             in
             your
             Interests
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             Faction
             ,
             rather
             than
             a
             Religion
             .
             But
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             
             find
             any
             such
             dissatisfaction
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             have
             the
             world
             believe
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             I
             find
             great
             respect
             from
             the
             Pious
             and
             Humble
             ;
             and
             many
             have
             been
             so
             far
             from
             Sullenness
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             discoursed
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             even
             with
             tears
             bewailed
             their
             ignorance
             .
             So
             that
             I
             do
             not
             find
             all
             the
             Endeavours
             that
             have
             been
             used
             ,
             or
             the
             Misrepresentations
             spread
             either
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             or
             your
             leading
             men
             have
             been
             able
             to
             hinder
             ,
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             ,
             the
             effect
             of
             my
             Book
             ;
             and
             even
             they
             that
             are
             most
             angry
             at
             it
             ,
             are
             forced
             for
             very
             shame
             to
             mend
             several
             things
             ;
             and
             some
             have
             had
             their
             Eyes
             opened
             by
             it
             ;
             and
             do
             not
             only
             frequent
             their
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             but
             Communicate
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             all
             the
             
               Matters
               of
               Fact
            
             of
             which
             I
             took
             Notice
             in
             my
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             you
             see
             (
             without
             troubling
             my self
             with
             any
             other
             Informations
             than
             those
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             Published
             )
             the
             truth
             sufficiently
             appears
             in
             every
             particular
             :
             Yet
             he
             is
             not
             content
             with
             these
             ,
             but
             renews
             several
             others
             which
             I
             passed
             over
             ,
             either
             as
             not
             material
             ,
             or
             so
             apparently
             true
             on
             my
             part
             ,
             that
             they
             needed
             no
             Justification
             :
             Yet
             since
             he
             has
             insisted
             on
             them
             again
             ,
             I
             will
             take
             Notice
             of
             the
             most
             material
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               IX
            
             .
             Concerning
             Bodily
             Worship
             .
          
           
             I.
             SIxthly
             ,
             Therefore
             he
             reckons
             it
             as
             a
             mistake
             in
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             ,
             that
             I
             affirm
             ,
             that
             
               The
               Directory
               Excludes
               all
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ;
             These
             he
             quotes
             as
             my
             words
             ,
             
               Dis.
               p.
            
             128.
             and
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             23.
             
             Tho'
             these
             are
             not
             the
             very
             words
             I
             used
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             shew
             there
             is
             no
             mistake
             in
             them
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             Then
             the
             Composers
             of
             the
             Dirictory
             own
             no
             Worship
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             as
             requisite
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             do
             they
             require
             any
             either
             in
             general
             ,
             or
             particular
             ;
             and
             for
             this
             ,
             I
             urge
             not
             only
             their
             omitting
             it
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             their
             leaving
             it
             out
             in
             these
             particular
             places
             ;
             where
             if
             they
             had
             believed
             it
             a
             Duty
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             without
             the
             greatest
             unfaithfulness
             have
             passed
             it
             over
             .
             If
             any
             place
             of
             Scripture
             require
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ,
             certainly
             the
             First
             or
             Second
             Commandment
             must
             do
             it
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             owns
             (
             
               R●m
               .
               p.
            
             107.
             )
             that
             in
             the
             Second
             Command
             ,
             
               These
               External
               marks
               of
               our
               Inward
               Reverence
               ,
               when
               we
               offer
               up
               our
               Prayers
               and
               Thanksgivings
               ,
            
             are
             required
             by
             God.
             But
             if
             you
             look
             into
             your
             Larger
             or
             Shorter
             Catechism
             ,
             the
             Assembly
             owns
             no
             such
             Duties
             to
             be
             required
             in
             those
             
             mandments
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             hints
             at
             them
             :
             Nay
             ,
             in
             the
             particular
             and
             large
             Catalogue
             of
             Sins
             Forbidden
             in
             them
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             
               Irreverence
               in
               Publick
               Worship
            
             mentioned
             .
             Look
             likewise
             into
             the
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Chap.
            
             1.
             where
             Religious
             Worship
             is
             handled
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             not
             the
             least
             mention
             made
             of
             
               Bodily
               Adoration
            
             ,
             tho'
             that
             only
             be
             called
             Worship
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             as
             I
             shewed
             
               Dis.
               Chap.
            
             4.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             N.
             6.
             and
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             it
             is
             denied
             :
             Therefore
             if
             the
             Assembly
             thought
             it
             still
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             Duty
             to
             Worship
             God
             with
             the
             Body
             ,
             it
             was
             great
             unfaithfulness
             in
             them
             to
             omit
             it
             in
             all
             the
             places
             they
             treat
             of
             Religious
             Worship
             in
             their
             
               Directory
               ,
               Catechism
            
             and
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith.
            
             
          
           
             II.
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             positively
             forbid
             it
             in
             one
             place
             where
             it
             was
             most
             proper
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             our
             first
             appearance
             in
             Gods
             peculiar
             presence
             in
             the
             Publick
             Assemblies
             .
             To
             this
             Mr.
             B.
             answers
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             108.
             )
             That
             this
             Order
             was
             only
             
               Levelled
               against
               the
               Custom
               of
               Bowing
               towards
            
             the
             Altar
             :
             Which
             is
             a
             plain
             mistake
             ,
             for
             it
             forbids
             
               All
               Adoration
               or
               Bowing
               themselves
               towards
               one
               place
               or
               other
            
             ;
             therefore
             not
             only
             towards
             the
             Altar
             .
          
           
             He
             alledges
             
               Secondly
               ,
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             109.
             
             That
             the
             Assembly
             forbid
             
               Bowing
               should
               be
               used
               by
               the
               People
               as
               they
               entered
               the
               Church
               ,
               because
            
             
             
               they
               supposed
               such
               External
               Adoration
               should
               be
               only
               used
               ,
               when
               some
               part
               of
               Publick
               Worship
               was
               to
               be
               performed
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             They
             supposed
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             which
             neither
             they
             or
             Mr.
             B.
             have
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             I
             believe
             ever
             will
             be
             proved
             ;
             since
             Adoration
             is
             to
             be
             used
             in
             the
             Congregation
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             signify
             our
             joyning
             with
             them
             in
             Publick
             Prayers
             or
             Praises
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             declare
             that
             we
             come
             into
             the
             Assembly
             as
             Worshipers
             ,
             not
             Spectators
             ,
             and
             to
             stirr
             up
             and
             prepare
             our
             hearts
             to
             meet
             our
             God
             :
             Every
             good
             Man
             comes
             there
             with
             a
             design
             to
             appear
             in
             God's
             presence
             ,
             and
             with
             expectation
             to
             receive
             a
             Blessing
             from
             him
             in
             the
             answer
             of
             his
             Prayers
             ;
             and
             ought
             to
             have
             his
             heart
             affected
             with
             this
             ,
             when
             he
             enters
             especially
             .
             And
             tho'
             no
             Publick
             Worship
             is
             performed
             by
             the
             Minister
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             yet
             he
             that
             enters
             ought
             to
             acknowledge
             by
             Adoration
             his
             Belief
             of
             God's
             presence
             amongst
             a
             People
             met
             to
             Worship
             him
             ,
             and
             exert
             an
             act
             of
             submission
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             certify
             it
             with
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             joyn
             some
             short
             Prayer
             or
             Ejaculation
             with
             it
             :
             And
             when
             I
             see
             a
             Man
             who
             comes
             into
             an
             Assembly
             thus
             prostrating
             his
             Body
             ,
             and
             lifting
             up
             his
             hands
             and
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             suppose
             that
             this
             is
             separated
             from
             
               A
               mental
               Act
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             is
             as
             uncharitable
             as
             
             
             Eli's
             censure
             of
             Hanna
             ,
             when
             she
             thus
             prayed
             privately
             in
             the
             Tabernacle
             .
             And
             therefore
             't
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             requires
             (
             
               Re.
               p.
            
             107.
             )
             That
             I
             should
             prove
             
               Meer
               Bowing
               the
               Knee
               ,
               &c.
               
               When
               there
               is
               no
               other
               part
               of
               Worship
               offered
               ,
               neither
               Vocal
               nor
               Mental
               ,
               is
               yet
               made
               in
               Scripture
               a
               part
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             Since
             I
             suppose
             Bowing
             our
             Knees
             in
             a
             Publick
             Assembly
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             our
             sence
             of
             God's
             presence
             ,
             and
             our
             inward
             submission
             to
             him
             ,
             which
             it
             signifies
             and
             testifies
             to
             all
             present
             ,
             tho'
             no
             other
             part
             of
             Publick
             Worship
             is
             at
             that
             time
             performed
             by
             the
             Minister
             .
             Without
             this
             Inward
             sense
             ,
             it
             is
             Hypocrisy
             ,
             not
             Worship
             ;
             And
             so
             are
             all
             our
             Praises
             and
             Prayers
             when
             separated
             from
             this
             
               Mental
               Devotion
            
             ,
             being
             only
             parts
             of
             Worship
             as
             they
             signify
             our
             sense
             of
             God's
             Excellency
             ,
             and
             our
             desires
             to
             be
             assisted
             by
             him
             :
             And
             if
             
               Bowing
               the
               Knee
               ,
               &c.
            
             signify
             our
             Submission
             and
             sense
             of
             God's
             Sovereignty
             ,
             as
             Universally
             ,
             Certainly
             ,
             and
             Explicitely
             ,
             as
             Praises
             do
             our
             sense
             of
             his
             Excellencies
             ;
             the
             one
             is
             as
             proper
             a
             part
             of
             external
             Worship
             as
             the
             other
             .
             And
             indeed
             only
             bending
             
               the
               Body
            
             is
             called
             Worship
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             my
             Book
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             seem
             to
             me
             ,
             by
             Mr.
             
             B's
             denying
             it
             to
             be
             a
             proper
             part
             of
             Worship
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             the
             Scripture
             to
             call
             things
             
             by
             their
             proper
             names
             ,
             but
             will
             set
             up
             his
             Reasons
             against
             the
             Letter
             of
             it
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             him
             often
             to
             do
             .
             To
             conclude
             ,
             That
             the
             Assemblies
             of
             Christians
             are
             places
             for
             secret
             Prayers
             of
             each
             apart
             (
             when
             they
             do
             not
             interfere
             with
             any
             Publick
             Office
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             Publick
             )
             appears
             from
             the
             whole
             tenour
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             constant
             practice
             of
             the
             Churches
             of
             God
             Antient
             and
             Reformed
             .
             And
             that
             those
             secret
             Prayers
             ought
             to
             be
             offered
             with
             Adoration
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Publick
             ,
             is
             likewise
             manifest
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Directory
             ,
             by
             forbidding
             Adoration
             at
             our
             first
             coming
             into
             Church
             ,
             has
             excluded
             it
             where
             it
             was
             most
             proper
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             when
             an
             Old
             Law
             or
             Rule
             is
             laid
             aside
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             substituted
             in
             the
             place
             of
             it
             ,
             all
             things
             contained
             in
             the
             Old
             repealed
             Law
             or
             Order
             are
             laid
             aside
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             contained
             and
             again
             injoyned
             in
             the
             New.
             By
             which
             Rule
             the
             Directory
             doth
             plainly
             exclude
             all
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             :
             For
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             it
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             :
             that
             
               They
               resolve
               to
               lay
               aside
               the
               former
               Liturgy
               ,
               with
               the
               many
               Rites
               and
               Ceremonies
               formerly
               used
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               agreed
               on
               this
               following
               Directory
               for
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               Publick
               Worship
               at
               Ordinary
               and
               Extraordinary
               Times
               .
            
             Here
             then
             the
             Liturgy
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             
             used
             formerly
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             are
             laid
             aside
             ;
             not
             only
             our
             Praises
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             &c.
             are
             excluded
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             with
             which
             they
             were
             performed
             ,
             such
             as
             
               Kneeling
               ,
               Standing
               ,
               &c.
            
             
             And
             instead
             of
             these
             ,
             we
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             no
             more
             than
             is
             ordered
             in
             the
             Directory
             .
             Prayers
             ,
             Praises
             ,
             &c.
             are
             there
             indeed
             Ordered
             ,
             and
             the
             way
             of
             performing
             them
             prescribed
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             word
             of
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             plainly
             excluded
             among
             the
             other
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             that
             are
             laid
             aside
             .
          
           
             IV.
             All
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             this
             Bodily
             Adoration
             is
             required
             by
             the
             Directory
             ,
             is
             ,
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             109.
             )
             That
             it
             requires
             such
             as
             come
             into
             the
             Congregation
             after
             Publick
             Worship
             is
             begun
             ,
             
               Not
               to
               betake
               themselves
               to
               their
               private
               Devotions
               ,
               but
               Reverently
               to
               compose
               themselves
               to
               joyn
               with
               the
               Assembly
               in
               that
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               that
               is
               then
               in
               hand
               ;
               which
               can
               import
               no
               less
               than
               putting
               themselves
               into
               a
               bodily
               posture
               ,
               most
               suitable
               to
               that
               Ordinance
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             This
             passage
             imports
             no
             such
             thing
             ;
             the
             Assembly
             has
             no
             where
             explained
             Reverence
             in
             this
             sence
             ,
             or
             given
             the
             least
             reason
             to
             believe
             that
             they
             thought
             one
             posture
             more
             suitable
             to
             one
             Ordinance
             than
             another
             ,
             except
             
               Sitting
               at
               the
               Lords
               Supper
            
             ;
             which
             posture
             they
             seem
             
             to
             approve
             thro'
             the
             whole
             Service
             ;
             for
             they
             require
             those
             that
             come
             in
             
               To
               take
               their
               Seats
               or
               Places
            
             ;
             which
             in
             common
             acceptation
             is
             to
             sit
             down
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             require
             them
             to
             rise
             .
             It
             was
             therefore
             incumbent
             on
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             prove
             that
             by
             
               Joyning
               Reverently
            
             in
             Prayers
             or
             Thanksgiving
             (
             for
             Example
             )
             is
             meant
             Standing
             or
             Kneeling
             at
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             this
             is
             no
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Directory
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             We
             are
             not
             left
             to
             guess
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             
               Joyning
               Reverently
               in
               the
               Ordinance
               then
               in
               hand
            
             ;
             The
             Sentence
             immediately
             going
             before
             explains
             it
             ,
             where
             the
             Assembly
             tells
             how
             the
             people
             are
             to
             
               Joyn
               in
               Publick
               Worship
               ,
               even
               by
               forbearing
               to
               read
               any
               thing
               —
               Abstaining
               from
               private
               Whisperings
               ,
               Conferences
               ,
               Salutations
               ,
               or
               doing
               Reverence
               to
               any
               Persons
               —
               From
               all
               gazing
               ,
               sleeping
               ,
               and
               other
               indecent
               behaviour
               which
               may
               disturb
               the
               Minister
               or
               People
            
             —
             .
             This
             is
             the
             way
             they
             are
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             But
             not
             one
             word
             of
             putting
             themselves
             into
             a
             
               Bodily
               Posture
            
             most
             suitable
             to
             the
             Ordinance
             that
             is
             in
             hand
             .
             It
             is
             plain
             therefore
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             excluded
             these
             when
             they
             laid
             aside
             the
             many
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             used
             formerly
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             never
             restored
             them
             .
          
           
           
             V.
             Let
             me
             add
             further
             ,
             That
             Reverence
             and
             Worship
             are
             very
             different
             things
             :
             We
             ought
             to
             behave
             our selves
             Reverently
             to
             all
             our
             Betters
             ,
             and
             at
             all
             times
             :
             But
             Worship
             is
             peculiarly
             to
             our
             Superiours
             ,
             who
             have
             power
             over
             us
             .
             And
             as
             the
             things
             are
             different
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             different
             outward
             Acts
             that
             express
             them
             ,
             and
             neither
             Your
             
               Directory
               ,
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             Catechism
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Authentick
             Rule
             that
             I
             know
             of
             amongst
             you
             ,
             require
             any
             one
             visible
             Act
             peculiar
             to
             Worship
             in
             Your
             Assemblies
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             by
             what
             Authority
             your
             Ministers
             can
             exact
             it
             from
             their
             People
             ,
             where
             they
             pretend
             to
             Conform
             to
             the
             Directory
             ;
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             pretended
             that
             the
             Composers
             of
             it
             forgot
             this
             :
             For
             it
             is
             manifest
             that
             they
             remembred
             it
             so
             far
             as
             to
             forbid
             all
             Adoration
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             most
             proper
             ,
             that
             is
             at
             our
             coming
             into
             the
             Assembly
             ,
             and
             never
             require
             nor
             allow
             it
             any
             where
             after
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Thirdly
             ,
             What
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Assembly
             that
             Composed
             your
             Directory
             ,
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Notion
             Dr.
             Twiss
             their
             Chairman
             had
             of
             this
             Matter
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             his
             Letter
             directed
             to
             Mr.
             Mede
             ,
             dated
             July
             27.
             1635.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             59
             in
             the
             Collection
             :
             In
             which
             he
             gives
             this
             censure
             of
             Bodily
             Worship
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               requires
            
             
             
               the
               true
               Worshippers
               should
               Worship
               him
               in
               Spirit
               and
               Truth
               in
               distinction
               from
               Worshipping
               him
               either
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               or
               in
               the
               Mount
               the
               Woman
               spake
               of
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
               outward
               gestures
               ,
               I
               doubt
               I
               shall
               prove
               a
               Novice
               as
               long
               as
               I
               breath
               ,
               and
               we
               affect
               not
               to
               make
               Ostentation
               of
               our
               Devotion
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               the
               rather
               because
               thereby
               we
               draw
               upon
               our selves
               the
               censure
               of
               Hypocrisy
               :
               And
               sometimes
               if
               a
               Man
               lift
               up
               his
               eyes
               he
               is
               censured
               as
               a
               P.
               I
               confess
               there
               is
               no
               outward
               gesture
               of
               Devotion
               which
               may
               not
               be
               as
               handsomly
               performed
               by
               as
               carnal
               a
               heart
               as
               breaths
               .
            
             And
             in
             his
             thirteenth
             Letter
             ,
             being
             the
             seventieth
             in
             the
             forementioned
             Collection
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               And
               as
               for
               outward
               Complements
               ,
               nothing
               more
               pleases
               a
               Natural
               Man
               in
               Religious
               Worship
               ,
               and
               he
               finds
               himself
               apt
               enough
               in
               it
               ,
               yea
               ,
               far
               more
               apt
               than
               he
               who
               knowing
               and
               considering
               that
               God
               is
               a
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               Worship
               him
               must
               Worship
               him
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               are
               most
               carefull
               for
               the
               performance
               thereof
               ;
               Whereupon
               while
               their
               Minds
               are
               intent
               they
               find
               themselves
               not
               so
               free
               for
               outward
               Complements
               ;
               the
               care
               whereof
               is
               apt
               to
               cause
               avocation
               and
               disturbance
               in
               that
               unum
               necessarium
               .
            
             Hence
             in
             the
             same
             Letter
             he
             blames
             himself
             for
             being
             prevailed
             with
             to
             rise
             up
             at
             the
             solemn
             Glory
             given
             to
             the
             
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
            
             
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             commends
             one
             that
             could
             never
             be
             perswaded
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             Thus
             you
             see
             how
             the
             Prolocutor
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ridicules
             Outward
             Worship
             ,
             under
             the
             Names
             of
             Outward
             Postures
             and
             Complements
             .
             You
             find
             himself
             likewise
             alledging
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             it
             ,
             our
             Saviours
             Command
             of
             
               Worshipping
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               Jo.
            
             4.
             24
             
             ▪
             And
             the
             very
             same
             Arguments
             that
             I
             mentioned
             ,
             and
             Answered
             in
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             Chap.
             4.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             Plainly
             intimating
             withal
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             piece
             of
             Ostentation
             to
             use
             these
             Acts
             of
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             ,
             a
             sign
             of
             a
             carnal
             heart
             to
             be
             pleased
             with
             them
             ;
             and
             to
             neglect
             them
             ,
             a
             sign
             of
             an
             Heart
             intent
             on
             God's
             Spiritual
             Service
             .
             Yet
             Mr.
             B.
             gives
             me
             very
             hard
             words
             for
             Answering
             these
             Arguments
             ,
             alledging
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             125.
             )
             That
             he
             never
             heard
             any
             Dissenter
             alledge
             such
             
               trifling
               Reasons
            
             ,
             —
             —
             That
             
               I
               framed
               them
               my self
            
             ;
             and
             intimates
             ,
             that
             few
             can
             be
             of
             so
             
               Sottish
               an
               Opinion
            
             :
             And
             yet
             you
             see
             the
             Chairman
             of
             Your
             Assembly
             offered
             these
             Reasons
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Mede
             answered
             them
             Sixty
             Years
             ago
             ,
             as
             trifling
             and
             sottish
             as
             they
             are
             in
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Account
             :
             And
             perhaps
             his
             declaring
             himself
             of
             these
             ,
             and
             other
             as
             odd
             Opinions
             ,
             was
             one
             reason
             made
             the
             Parliament
             name
             him
             for
             Chairman
             .
             I
             wish
             
             he
             had
             not
             influenced
             them
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             Bodily
             Worship
             in
             the
             Service
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             Directory
             excludes
             
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             by
             imposing
             Sitting
             at
             the
             whole
             Office
             of
             the
             Administration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             even
             at
             those
             Prayers
             and
             Thanksgivings
             that
             are
             most
             properly
             Christian
             ,
             and
             peculiar
             to
             the
             compleat
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             .
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Directory
             are
             these
             ;
             
               The
               Table
               being
               decently
               covered
               ,
               and
               so
               conveniently
               placed
               ,
               that
               the
               Communicants
               may
               sit
               about
               it
               ,
               or
               at
               it
               ,
               the
               Minister
               is
               to
               begin
               the
               action
               ,
               with
               sanctifying
               and
               blessing
               the
               Elements
               .
            
             Here
             you
             see
             the
             Communicants
             are
             to
             sit
             about
             the
             Table
             ,
             or
             at
             it
             ,
             whilst
             the
             Minister
             begins
             the
             Blessing
             and
             Thanksgiving
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             replies
             two
             things
             to
             this
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             113.
             )
             First
             ,
             That
             Sitting
             during
             the
             time
             of
             receiving
             the
             Elements
             ,
             is
             supposed
             ,
             
               tho'
               not
               enjoyned
               by
               the
               Directory
               .
            
             But
             Supposing
             in
             this
             Case
             is
             Enjoyning
             ;
             otherwise
             our
             Liturgy
             doth
             not
             enjoyn
             Kneeling
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Receiving
             :
             For
             the
             words
             of
             it
             are
             ,
             That
             the
             Minister
             shall
             deliver
             the
             Elements
             to
             the
             People
             ,
             
               into
               their
               hands
               ,
               all
               meekly
               kneeling
               .
            
             This
             (
             according
             to
             Mr.
             B.
             )
             only
             Supposes
             the
             People
             to
             Kneel
             ,
             but
             doth
             not
             enjoyn
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             in
             these
             Cases
             to
             suppose
             that
             People
             Sit
             or
             Stand
             ,
             is
             equivalent
             to
             Imposing
             ,
             
             because
             if
             they
             do
             not
             sit
             or
             stand
             ,
             they
             do
             not
             conform
             to
             the
             Order
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             alledges
             ,
             That
             this
             imports
             
               No
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Table
               must
               be
               placed
               ,
               that
               the
               Communicants
               may
               sit
               about
               it
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               must
               actually
               sit
               during
               the
               Blessing
               or
               Thanksgiving
               ,
               is
               no
               where
               affirmed
               ,
               much
               less
               imposed
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             is
             as
             much
             supposed
             ,
             and
             consequently
             enjoyned
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             sit
             during
             the
             whole
             Action
             ,
             as
             during
             the
             Receiving
             :
             That
             they
             must
             sit
             sometime
             is
             plain
             ;
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             when
             ?
             All
             indifferent
             Persons
             will
             understand
             it
             to
             be
             at
             that
             time
             where
             it
             is
             mentioned
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             before
             the
             Minister
             begin
             the
             Action
             .
             And
             the
             whole
             Directory
             supposes
             both
             Minister
             and
             People
             in
             the
             same
             posture
             throughout
             ,
             and
             gives
             no
             Order
             for
             altering
             it
             when
             they
             come
             to
             distribution
             or
             receiving
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             in
             all
             reason
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             meant
             that
             they
             should
             Bless
             and
             give
             Thanks
             in
             one
             posture
             ,
             and
             receive
             in
             another
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             add
             ,
             That
             the
             President
             and
             Practice
             they
             had
             before
             them
             was
             contrary
             to
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Interpretation
             ;
             I
             mean
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             :
             The
             Doctrine
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Discipline
             ,
             and
             Government
             of
             which
             they
             had
             sworn
             to
             preserve
             in
             their
             Covenant
             .
             Now
             ,
             in
             the
             Liturgy
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             which
             
             is
             plainly
             their
             Precedent
             in
             this
             part
             of
             the
             Directory
             ,
             (
             as
             any
             one
             will
             see
             by
             comparing
             them
             )
             the
             Order
             is
             conceived
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               Exhortation
               ended
               ,
               the
               Minister
               cometh
               down
               from
               the
               Pulpit
               ,
               and
               sitteth
               at
               the
               Table
               ,
               every
               Man
               and
               Woman
               likewise
               taking
               their
               Places
               as
               occasion
               best
               serveth
               ;
               then
               he
               taketh
               Bread
               ,
               and
               giveth
               Thanks
            
             ;
             And
             after
             all
             ,
             
               the
               Action
               thus
               ended
               ,
               the
               People
               sing
               the
            
             103
             
               Psalm
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               of
               Thanksgiving
               ;
               which
               ended
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               Blessings
               before
               ▪
               mentioned
               is
               recited
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               rise
               from
               the
               Table
               .
            
             Here
             is
             Sitting
             enjoyned
             throughout
             .
             Thus
             you
             have
             understood
             the
             Directory
             hitherto
             ;
             And
             thus
             your
             People
             have
             practised
             to
             this
             day
             :
             And
             in
             this
             the
             Assembly
             were
             sworn
             to
             preserve
             you
             .
             And
             this
             I
             did
             say
             ,
             and
             must
             say
             ,
             hardens
             you
             against
             
               Reverence
               in
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               the
               Worship
               of
               God.
            
             For
             if
             Sitting
             be
             a
             suitable
             posture
             for
             offering
             up
             the
             most
             solemn
             Prayers
             ,
             Thanksgiving
             ,
             and
             Praises
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             peculiar
             to
             Our
             Religion
             ,
             as
             Christians
             ,
             they
             certainly
             are
             suitable
             to
             all
             others
             .
             And
             yet
             this
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             and
             Assembly
             have
             determined
             to
             be
             suitable
             .
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             ,
             when
             he
             asserts
             ,
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             31.
             )
             
               That
               He
               is
               no
               more
               obliged
               to
               defend
               any
               particular
               Persons
               in
               that
               posture
               ,
               that
               indulge
               it
            
             
             
               out
               of
               Sloth
               ,
               than
               I
               am
               to
               defend
               the
               toying
               or
               laughing
               that
               is
               too
               often
               used
               in
               our
               Church
               .
            
             This
             he
             repeats
             out
             of
             his
             Remarks
             ,
             but
             the
             case
             is
             not
             parallel
             .
          
           
             For
             First
             ,
             We
             have
             particular
             Canons
             against
             all
             such
             Behaviour
             ,
             namely
             ,
             the
             Seventh
             ,
             that
             forbids
             
               Any
               Person
               to
               be
               otherwise
               at
               such
               times
               busied
               ,
               than
               in
               quiet
               attendance
               to
               hear
               ,
               mark
               ,
               and
               understand
               that
               which
               is
               read
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             the
             88th
             ,
             which
             requires
             the
             Church-wardens
             ,
             &c.
             to
             see
             ,
             
               That
               none
               walk
               ,
               talk
               ,
               or
               stand
               idle
               in
               the
               Church-Yord
               ,
               or
               Porch
            
             ;
             much
             more
             in
             the
             Church
             .
             And
             the
             91st
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             
               They
               shall
               also
               see
               ,
               that
               in
               every
               meeting
               of
               the
               Congregation
               Peace
               be
               well
               kept
               ;
               and
               that
               none
               behave
               themselves
               rudely
               ,
               or
               disorderly
               in
               the
               Church
               .
               And
               to
               that
               end
               they
               shall
               warn
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               they
               bring
               not
               with
               them
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               Dogs
               ,
               Hawks
               with
               bells
               ,
               or
               Children
               which
               are
               not
               so
               nurtured
               ,
               as
               they
               can
               be
               kept
               quiet
               in
               their
               Seats
               ,
               without
               running
               up
               and
               down
               .
               Neither
               shall
               they
               suffer
               any
               person
               to
               disturb
               the
               Service
               or
               Sermon
               ,
               either
               by
               untimely
               ringing
               of
               Bells
               ,
               or
               by
               walking
               ,
               talking
               ,
               laughing
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               noise
               ,
               which
               may
               hinder
               the
               Minister
               ,
               or
               offend
               the
               People
               .
               And
               the
               Names
               of
               all
               such
               as
               offend
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               they
               shall
               truly
               and
               personally
               present
               in
               the
               Ordinary's
               Visitations
               .
            
             Till
             he
             shew
             as
             express
             
             a
             Rule
             against
             Sitting
             at
             Prayers
             in
             the
             Directory
             ,
             he
             and
             all
             that
             own
             that
             Directory
             are
             concerned
             in
             this
             charge
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             uncharitable
             ,
             and
             without
             Ground
             ,
             to
             insinuate
             ,
             That
             Toying
             or
             Luighing
             is
             as
             universally
             practis'd
             with
             us
             ,
             as
             Sitting
             with
             you
             .
             I
             have
             been
             in
             more
             Churches
             than
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             I
             must
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             generally
             observed
             the
             People
             behave
             themselves
             with
             reverence
             and
             devotion
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             any
             Church
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             can
             be
             justly
             charged
             with
             Irreverence
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             your
             Meetings
             ,
             except
             perhaps
             one
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             not
             because
             those
             that
             do
             it
             there
             are
             not
             admonished
             of
             their
             Duty
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             too
             big
             to
             be
             Corrected
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             not
             said
             this
             to
             encourage
             you
             in
             your
             Irreverence
             ,
             but
             to
             shew
             you
             the
             Unreasonableness
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             convince
             you
             of
             the
             Weakness
             or
             Unfaithfulness
             of
             the
             Guides
             your
             Party
             followed
             when
             they
             left
             our
             Church
             ,
             of
             whom
             your
             Advocate
             is
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             whom
             he
             would
             fain
             excuse
             by
             denying
             plain
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             :
             As
             for
             me
             ,
             I
             do
             assure
             you
             I
             should
             be
             much
             better
             pleased
             to
             find
             I
             was
             mistaken
             in
             your
             Principles
             and
             Practices
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             you
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             an
             
             Irregularity
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             observed
             that
             you
             had
             reformed
             effectually
             these
             Abuses
             ,
             I
             should
             not
             have
             troubled
             my self
             with
             a
             Vindication
             ;
             for
             my
             design
             was
             not
             to
             Accuse
             ,
             but
             Reform
             you
             :
             yet
             I
             thank
             God
             my
             Endeavours
             have
             not
             altogether
             proved
             unsuccessful
             upon
             you
             ,
             even
             in
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             affirms
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             111.
             )
             That
             your
             Ministers
             
               frequently
               in
               their
               Discourses
               to
               their
               People
               recommend
            
             Standing
             or
             Kneeling
             
               in
               their
               publick
               Prayers
            
             ;
             and
             p.
             112
             ,
             That
             they
             have
             faithfully
             
               declared
               to
               their
               people
               their
               dislike
               of
            
             Sitting
             .
             Now
             ,
             pray
             let
             me
             give
             you
             this
             easie
             Test
             to
             distinguish
             your
             Faithful
             Ministers
             from
             the
             Unfaithful
             ;
             Those
             of
             them
             that
             have
             frequently
             and
             heartily
             reproved
             you
             for
             Sitting
             at
             your
             publick
             Prayers
             ,
             before
             my
             Book
             appeared
             ,
             count
             them
             in
             this
             point
             Faithful
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             have
             not
             done
             so
             ,
             reckon
             them
             ,
             as
             they
             truly
             are
             ,
             Unfaithful
             and
             conniving
             Shepherds
             .
             And
             take
             heed
             how
             you
             trust
             them
             in
             other
             cases
             .
             I
             thank
             God
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             by
             all
             I
             can
             learn
             ,
             my
             Book
             has
             done
             more
             to
             reform
             this
             
               Unseemly
               Practice
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             calls
             it
             ,
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             112.
             )
             amongst
             you
             than
             all
             your
             Ministers
             these
             50
             years
             ;
             and
             plainly
             shews
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             some
             inspection
             to
             mind
             them
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               X.
            
             Concerning
             the
             Practise
             of
             Bodily
             Reverence
             by
             Dissenters
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Seventh
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             with
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             anew
             charges
             me
             ,
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             23.
             )
             is
             ,
             That
             I
             affirm
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Dissenters
               are
               Taught
               ,
               that
               external
               postures
               of
               Bodily
               Worship
               may
               in
               no
               case
               be
               practised
               :
            
             for
             which
             he
             quotes
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             p.
             137.
             
             I
             wish
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             while
             he
             taxes
             me
             for
             Accusing
             you
             Unjustly
             ,
             and
             misrepresenting
             you
             ,
             were
             careful
             of
             avoiding
             such
             dealings
             toward
             others
             .
             If
             you
             look
             into
             the
             place
             quoted
             ,
             you
             will
             neither
             find
             the
             Words
             nor
             Sence
             of
             what
             he
             alledges
             against
             me
             ;
             my
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               That
               in
               case
               of
               Necessity
               we
               think
               our
            
             Outward
             Performances
             
               may
               be
               lawfully
               omitted
               ;
               but
               you
               are
               Taught
               ,
               that
               in
               no
               case
               they
               may
               be
               lawfully
               practised
               :
               You
               are
               Taught
               rather
               to
               stay
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               Worship
               God
               at
               all
               publickly
               ,
               than
               to
               conform
               in
               Outward
               Gestures
               or
               Circumstances
               .
            
             In
             which
             words
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             I
             address
             my self
             to
             you
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             Dissenters
             in
             general
             ,
             as
             he
             represents
             me
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             is
             evident
             I
             spake
             here
             of
             the
             Outward
             Gestures
             and
             
             Circumstances
             to
             which
             our
             Church
             requires
             you
             to
             conform
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             joyn
             in
             her
             publick
             Worship
             ;
             and
             not
             of
             all
             
               External
               Postures
               of
               Bodily
               Worship
            
             :
             And
             it
             is
             too
             sad
             a
             Truth
             ,
             that
             above
             Twenty
             thousand
             of
             you
             in
             this
             Diocess
             refrain
             ,
             and
             have
             refrained
             every
             Lord's
             day
             from
             all
             Publick
             Worship
             for
             many
             Years
             ,
             rather
             than
             joyn
             in
             these
             ;
             and
             that
             you
             have
             counted
             our
             Standing
             ,
             Kneeling
             ,
             &c.
             idolatrous
             heretofore
             ,
             appears
             not
             only
             from
             your
             Practice
             and
             Profession
             ,
             but
             from
             your
             Authors
             .
             Witness
             the
             
               Reasons
               for
               which
               the
               Service-book
               urged
               upon
            
             Scotland
             ,
             
               ought
               to
               be
               refused
               ,
               printed
            
             1638
             ,
             in
             which
             —
             the
             Third
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             it
             hath
             
               a
               number
               of
               Popish
               ,
               Superstitious
               ,
               and
               Idolatrous
               Ceremonies
            
             ;
             amongst
             which
             are
             reckoned
             ,
             
               the
               Priest's
               Standing
               ,
               Kneeling
               ,
               Turning
               to
               the
               People
               ,
            
             and
             
               the
               Peoples
               Standing
               at
               Gospels
               ,
               at
            
             Gloria
             Patri
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Creeds
               ,
               their
               Answering
               the
               Minister
               ,
               and
               many
               such-like
               ,
               in
               number
               above
               Fifty
               .
            
          
           
             These
             unchristian
             and
             unjust
             Censures
             are
             still
             in
             many
             of
             your
             Minds
             ,
             and
             for
             ought
             I
             find
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             chief
             Objections
             you
             have
             against
             our
             Service
             ;
             and
             I
             beseech
             God
             in
             his
             Mercy
             to
             grant
             ,
             that
             either
             my
             Reasons
             ,
             or
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Concessions
             ,
             may
             remove
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             may
             hear
             
             no
             more
             from
             you
             of
             the
             Idolatry
             ,
             Superstition
             or
             Popery
             of
             our
             Ministers
             Kneeling
             at
             their
             Prayers
             ,
             or
             standing
             at
             their
             Blessings
             ;
             or
             of
             our
             Peoples
             Kneeling
             at
             their
             Confessions
             of
             Sins
             ,
             at
             their
             Prayers
             and
             Communions
             ,
             or
             Standing
             at
             their
             Praises
             ,
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             Professions
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             other
             parts
             of
             our
             Service
             ,
             that
             require
             a
             more
             solemn
             attention
             and
             concern
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               XI
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Praises
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             I
             Shall
             add
             an
             Eighth
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             ,
             that
             has
             relation
             to
             the
             same
             Affair
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             concerning
             your
             
               praising
               God
            
             ;
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             23.
             )
             these
             as
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             puts
             them
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             in
             Italian
             Characters
             ,
             That
             
               You
               have
               no
               other
               way
               of
               Praising
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               singing
               a
               Verse
               or
               two
               of
               a
               Psalm
               .
            
             And
             quotes
             my
             
               Discourse
               ,
               p.
            
             24
             ,
             for
             them
             ;
             but
             if
             you
             look
             into
             the
             place
             ,
             you
             will
             find
             that
             these
             are
             neither
             my
             words
             nor
             sense
             :
             I
             am
             there
             only
             comparing
             your
             use
             of
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             in
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             ,
             with
             ours
             ;
             and
             I
             observed
             that
             our
             
               Church
               praises
               God
               every
               day
               with
               five
               or
               six
               Psalms
               ,
               besides
               other
               Hymns
               —
               —
               Whereas
               You
               only
               praise
               him
               in
               a
            
             
             
               piece
               of
               a
               Psalm
               of
               a
               few
               Verses
               .
            
             A
             thing
             so
             notoriously
             true
             ,
             that
             without
             perverting
             the
             words
             ,
             't
             is
             impossible
             to
             find
             any
             Exception
             against
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             objects
             indeed
             ,
             That
             your
             Directory
             prescribes
             Extemporary
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             and
             spends
             many
             Pages
             in
             his
             Remarks
             about
             them
             .
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             Thanksgivings
             and
             Praises
             are
             different
             things
             ,
             tho'
             they
             commonly
             go
             together
             ;
             and
             your
             
               Extempory
               Thanksgivings
            
             are
             reckoned
             in
             your
             Directory
             under
             the
             Head
             of
             Prayers
             :
             The
             Title
             under
             which
             they
             are
             prescribed
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             
               publick
               Prayer
               after
               Sermon
            
             :
             The
             Rule
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Sermon
               being
               ended
               ,
               the
               Minister
               shall
               give
               Thanks
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             then
             
               the
               Prayer
               ended
               ,
               let
               a
               Psalm
               be
               sung
               .
            
             I
             had
             no
             intention
             to
             deny
             these
             ,
             but
             reckoned
             them
             ,
             as
             your
             Directory
             doth
             ,
             with
             your
             Prayers
             :
             Which
             gives
             no
             other
             Rule
             for
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             under
             the
             head
             of
             
               singing
               Psalms
            
             ;
             the
             words
             there
             are
             ,
             
               It
               is
               the
               Duty
               of
               Christians
               to
               praise
               God
               by
               singing
               of
               Psalms
            
             ;
             the
             only
             Rule
             for
             the
             Praises
             of
             God
             in
             the
             whole
             Directory
             .
             Properly
             speaking
             ,
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             are
             the
             Scripture
             way
             of
             praising
             God
             ,
             tho'
             in
             a
             large
             sense
             we
             praise
             him
             by
             our
             Confessions
             of
             Sins
             and
             Faith
             ;
             and
             by
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             our
             Thanksgivings
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               XII
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Rule
             of
             Human
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             Ninth
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             is
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Rule
             of
             
               Human
               Prudence
            
             ,
             that
             we
             find
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             7
             ,
             &
             9
             ,
             he
             charges
             me
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             28
             ,
             with
             
               Mistaking
               that
               Rule
               ,
               and
               supposing
               that
               he
               denied
               that
               God
               had
               given
               us
               any
               particular
               Directions
               at
               all
               in
               reference
               to
               the
               Modes
               of
               Worship
               .
            
             But
             I
             must
             declare
             I
             neither
             did
             ,
             nor
             intended
             to
             ascribe
             any
             such
             Opinion
             to
             him
             ;
             I
             knew
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             he
             owned
             many
             such
             ,
             but
             he
             positively
             affirmed
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             7.
             
             That
             
               tho'
               God
               has
               commanded
               publick
               Prayer
               ,
               Praise
               ,
               Hearing
               ,
               Celebration
               of
               the
               Lords-Supper
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               yet
               at
               what
               time
               or
               place
               we
               shall
               assemble
               in
               ,
               in
               what
               order
               these
               parts
               of
               Worship
               shall
               be
               performed
               ,
               what
               particular
               devout
               posture
               we
               shall
               use
               among
               several
               equally
               expressive
               of
               our
               religious
               Reverence
               ,
               what
               Translation
               of
               the
               Bible
               ,
               or
               Version
               of
               the
               Psalms
               we
               shall
               chuse
               ,
               what
               portion
               of
               the
               Scripture
               shall
               be
               Read
               ,
               Explained
               ,
               and
               Applied
               ,
               what
               Utensils
               shall
               be
               employed
               in
               the
               celebration
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               ;
               and
               a
               multitude
               of
               such
               Circumstances
               ,
               and
               Modes
               of
               that
               kind
               ,
               are
               left
               to
               Human
               determination
               ;
               only
               therein
               the
               general
               Rules
               of
               Scripture
               must
               be
               regarded
               .
            
             
             Now
             ,
             tho'
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             other
             Matters
             allows
             particular
             Directions
             for
             the
             
               Modes
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             plain
             in
             these
             of
             
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Postures
               ,
               Translations
               ,
               Order
               and
               Circumstances
               ,
            
             he
             allows
             no
             particular
             Directions
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             ,
             but
             only
             
               General
               Rules
            
             .
             Against
             this
             I
             Argued
             in
             my
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             shewed
             that
             God
             had
             not
             only
             given
             us
             General
             Rules
             for
             these
             Matters
             ,
             but
             likewise
             many
             particular
             Directions
             and
             Examples
             concerning
             each
             of
             them
             ;
             indeed
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             if
             we
             diligently
             attend
             ,
             and
             mind
             the
             Consequences
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             apply
             them
             to
             like
             Cases
             ,
             we
             may
             have
             sufficient
             direction
             from
             Scripture
             to
             Order
             our
             Worship
             in
             each
             of
             these
             respects
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             great
             Presumption
             to
             lay
             aside
             these
             particular
             Directions
             and
             Examples
             ,
             and
             to
             substitute
             other
             in
             their
             stead
             ,
             because
             our
             own
             Prudence
             judges
             them
             more
             for
             Edification
             .
          
           
             II.
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             The
             New
             Testament
             shews
             us
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             a
             Translation
             of
             the
             Psalms
             in
             Prose
             ,
             and
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             either
             our
             Saviour
             or
             his
             Apostles
             used
             any
             other
             Translation
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             for
             1500
             Years
             :
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             29.
             
             That
             the
             
               Command
               which
               obliges
               Christian
               Churches
               to
               sing
               Psalms
               ,
               necessarily
            
             
             
               obliges
               us
               to
               turn
               'em
               in
               such
               sort
               of
               Metre
               and
               Verse
               as
               will
               best
               accommodate
               them
               to
               be
               sung
               by
               the
               People
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             is
             directly
             to
             set
             up
             the
             Determination
             of
             our
             own
             Prudence
             against
             Scripture-Precedent
             ,
             and
             to
             accuse
             Christ
             ,
             his
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             not
             having
             done
             that
             which
             the
             Command
             of
             God
             obliged
             them
             necessarily
             to
             do
             ;
             since
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             that
             they
             ever
             Translated
             the
             Psalms
             into
             any
             sort
             of
             Verse
             to
             accommodate
             the
             People
             ;
             but
             plainly
             supposed
             they
             might
             sing
             them
             very
             well
             in
             Prose
             ,
             as
             they
             found
             them
             Translated
             to
             their
             hands
             by
             the
             Seventy
             Interpreters
             .
             They
             are
             in
             no
             better
             Metre
             in
             the
             Greek
             ,
             Latin
             ,
             Syriack
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             antient
             Translation
             used
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             .
             Yet
             the
             generality
             of
             those
             that
             used
             these
             Translations
             were
             not
             excluded
             from
             Singing
             them
             according
             to
             God's
             Command
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             with
             us
             :
             And
             indeed
             if
             people
             were
             not
             prejudiced
             against
             them
             by
             such
             false
             reasonings
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             offers
             ,
             it
             is
             easier
             to
             sing
             them
             ,
             and
             understand
             them
             when
             sung
             by
             others
             ,
             in
             our
             way
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Antient
             Christian
             Method
             )
             than
             when
             sung
             according
             to
             the
             New
             Metre
             Tunes
             .
          
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             Original
             Hebrew
             Psalms
             ,
             I
             knew
             very
             well
             that
             Learned
             Men
             had
             disputed
             much
             about
             them
             :
             That
             some
             have
             endeavoured
             to
             find
             Measure
             in
             them
             ,
             others
             Rhime
             ;
             but
             after
             all
             ,
             they
             come
             generally
             to
             that
             result
             which
             gave
             you
             ,
             
               Dis.
               Chap.
            
             1.
             
             Sect.
             1.
             
             N.
             3.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               evident
               they
               are
               poetical
               ,
               but
               the
               poetry
               of
               them
               consists
               rather
               in
               the
               stile
               or
               manner
               of
               expression
               than
               in
               any
               certain
               measures
               or
               verses
               .
            
             And
             the
             same
             is
             observed
             in
             the
             Hymns
             and
             Songs
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             Such
             as
             those
             of
             Zacharias
             ,
             and
             the
             blessed
             Virgin
             :
             Which
             are
             plainly
             Poetical
             Composures
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             Hymns
             as
             any
             of
             David's
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             as
             fit
             to
             be
             sung
             .
             And
             more
             particularly
             those
             two
             Songs
             which
             the
             Church
             is
             represented
             Singing
             in
             the
             
               Rev.
               Chap.
            
             9.
             and
             Chap.
             15.
             which
             are
             as
             much
             Verse
             in
             the
             English
             as
             in
             the
             Original
             .
          
           
             He
             alledges
             indeed
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             29.
             
             That
             the
             
               Psalms
               of
               David
               were
               wrote
               in
               such
               ▪
               sort
               of
               Metre
               and
               Verse
               as
               was
               then
               used
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             more
             than
             any
             one
             knows
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             concern
             us
             ,
             since
             the
             Translation
             of
             them
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             the
             Hymns
             and
             Songs
             Recorded
             in
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             in
             that
             sort
             of
             Verse
             or
             Metre
             ,
             or
             Poetry
             that
             was
             then
             used
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             
             but
             in
             such
             as
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             our
             Church
             still
             retains
             in
             our
             Hymns
             and
             Psalms
             :
             Nor
             has
             she
             ever
             allowed
             by
             any
             Publick
             Act
             the
             Metre
             Psalms
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             they
             should
             justle
             out
             the
             Scripture-way
             of
             using
             them
             in
             Prose
             .
          
           
             III.
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Scripture
             directs
             us
             to
             use
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             offering
             up
             Psalms
             to
             God
             that
             were
             then
             common
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             By
             Singing
             them
             together
             ;
             So
             did
             Moses
             and
             the
             Children
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
               Ex.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Secondly
               ,
               By
               Courses
            
             ;
             So
             did
             the
             Priests
             and
             Levites
             ,
             Ezra
             3.
             11.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             By
             a
             select
             Choire
             ;
             So
             was
             the
             custom
             in
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             By
             one's
             Singing
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             joyning
             with
             him
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             and
             attending
             for
             their
             Edification
             and
             Comfort
             .
             So
             the
             Prophets
             did
             that
             had
             inspired
             Psalms
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             26.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             conceiveable
             how
             the
             Congregation
             could
             joyn
             their
             Voices
             in
             a
             Psalm
             that
             was
             either
             inspired
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             or
             brought
             prepared
             by
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             since
             we
             all
             agree
             that
             there
             was
             no
             Reading
             a
             line
             ,
             as
             with
             us
             ,
             and
             then
             Singing
             it
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             By
             speaking
             or
             reciting
             Psalms
             ,
             Hymns
             and
             Spiritual
             Songs
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             By
             plain
             Singing
             them
             .
             And
          
           
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             By
             playing
             to
             them
             ;
             So
             Eph.
             5.
             19.
             
             
               Speaking
               to
               your selves
               in
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               and
               Spiritual
               Songs
               ▪
               Singing
               and
               making
               Melody
               in
               your
               Heart
               to
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             word
             we
             render
             
               making
               melody
            
             ,
             is
             literally
             (
             as
             I
             have
             formerly
             observ'd
             )
             Singing
             or
             playing
             to
             an
             Instrument
             :
             And
             these
             three
             ,
             
               Speaking
               ,
               Singing
            
             ,
             and
             Playing
             ,
             are
             literally
             the
             ways
             men
             used
             their
             Hymns
             ,
             Poems
             ,
             and
             Songs
             :
             And
             the
             Apostle
             directs
             us
             to
             use
             our
             Psalms
             all
             these
             ways
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             occasion
             ;
             adding
             ,
             that
             we
             must
             use
             them
             to
             the
             Lord
             only
             ,
             and
             with
             grace
             in
             our
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             the
             Precedents
             and
             Directions
             the
             Scriptures
             give
             us
             for
             the
             use
             of
             our
             Psalms
             ;
             and
             our
             Church
             retains
             them
             all
             on
             occasions
             .
             And
             to
             pretend
             that
             all
             or
             any
             of
             these
             are
             impractical
             ,
             disorderly
             ,
             or
             contrary
             to
             Edification
             ,
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             great
             presumption
             ;
             and
             this
             I
             suppose
             to
             be
             your
             Case
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             B's
             .
          
           
             He
             asserts
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             13.
             
             That
             the
             
               New
               Testament
               recommends
               no
               other
               use
               of
               Psalms
               but
               Singing
               ,
            
             and
             quotes
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             19.
             to
             prove
             it
             ;
             whereas
             the
             very
             Letter
             of
             the
             place
             recommends
             Speaking
             them
             ,
             and
             Playing
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Singing
             them
             .
             And
             so
             Protestant
             Interpreters
             ,
             both
             our
             own
             and
             Strangers
             ,
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             You
             and
             he
             have
             laid
             aside
             all
             these
             ways
             Precedented
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             substituted
             instead
             of
             them
             one
             that
             is
             not
             yet
             a
             hundred
             year
             old
             ,
             peculiar
             to
             these
             Countries
             ,
             and
             not
             commonly
             used
             in
             other
             Singing
             ;
             I
             mean
             reading
             a
             line
             ,
             and
             the
             people
             Singing
             it
             after
             ;
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             confesses
             ,
             
               Remarks
               p.
            
             28.
             to
             be
             indeed
             
               A
               defect
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               we
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               condescend
               to
               ,
               unless
               we
               could
               prevail
               with
               all
               our
               People
               to
               get
               Psalm
               Books
               ,
               and
               learn
               to
               read
               ,
               or
               to
               commit
               'em
               to
               memory
               :
            
             As
             if
             all
             the
             poor
             Christians
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             had
             had
             Psalm-Books
             ;
             or
             cou'd
             have
             read
             ;
             or
             had
             the
             Psalms
             by
             heart
             ;
             or
             as
             if
             our
             Neighbour
             Reformed
             Churches
             were
             in
             a
             better
             Case
             in
             this
             point
             than
             we
             :
             But
             this
             is
             plainly
             to
             suppose
             that
             the
             Apostles
             and
             and
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             were
             ignorant
             of
             this
             necessary
             means
             of
             Edifying
             the
             People
             till
             a
             few
             years
             ago
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Scripture
             failed
             to
             give
             us
             Direction
             what
             we
             are
             to
             do
             with
             the
             Psalms
             when
             the
             people
             want
             Books
             ,
             cannot
             read
             ,
             or
             have
             them
             not
             by
             heart
             :
             Which
             has
             ever
             been
             the
             Case
             of
             many
             since
             they
             were
             first
             Sung.
             But
             the
             same
             Scripture
             that
             commands
             us
             to
             do
             all
             things
             for
             Edification
             ,
             commands
             us
             likewise
             to
             use
             the
             Psalms
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             never
             prescribes
             or
             
             mentions
             the
             defective
             way
             used
             by
             you
             ;
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             be
             sure
             Singing
             the
             Psalms
             by
             a
             Choir
             ,
             Reading
             them
             by
             Courses
             ,
             and
             Playing
             to
             them
             are
             not
             contrary
             to
             Edification
             :
             And
             to
             oppose
             the
             Determinations
             of
             
               Human
               Prudence
            
             to
             these
             particular
             Precedents
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             of
             none
             effect
             by
             your
             Tradition
             :
             And
             is
             what
             I
             blame
             in
             You
             and
             Mr.
             B.
             as
             Teaching
             your
             own
             Inventions
             .
             I
             positively
             declared
             that
             I
             did
             not
             condemn
             Singing
             Metre
             -
             Psalms
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             only
             your
             casting
             out
             the
             Prose
             intirely
             in
             your
             publick
             praises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             preferring
             the
             Metre
             meerly
             on
             the
             strength
             of
             our
             own
             prudential
             Determinations
             ;
             as
             more
             edifying
             and
             fitter
             for
             a
             Congregation
             .
             This
             I
             took
             to
             be
             a
             preferring
             your
             own
             Reason
             ,
             or
             Tradition
             ,
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             IV.
             The
             same
             I
             say
             concerning
             Extemporary
             Prayer
             :
             I
             never
             denied
             but
             Extemporary
             Prayers
             may
             be
             lawful
             ,
             nay
             ,
             necessary
             on
             Extraordinary
             Occasions
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             has
             not
             a
             Form
             ready
             ,
             or
             time
             to
             Compose
             one
             .
             I
             granted
             ,
             that
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             we
             may
             
               depend
               on
               the
               assistance
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               other
               cases
               of
               Necessity
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               hope
               for
               pardon
               ,
               of
               course
               ,
               to
               our
               Infirmities
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             I
             shewed
             ,
             
               Dis.
               Chap.
            
             2.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             N.
             3.
             
             That
             God
             had
             Commanded
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             both
             to
             Priests
             and
             People
             ,
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             :
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Jews
             use
             a
             Form
             of
             Prayer
             in
             their
             Publick
             Ordinary
             Service
             ;
             that
             the
             Psalms
             of
             David
             are
             a
             Collection
             of
             such
             Forms
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             called
             ,
             Psal.
             72.
             20.
             
             And
             it
             doth
             not
             appear
             ,
             that
             any
             other
             publick
             Prayers
             were
             ordinarily
             used
             in
             the
             Temple
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             have
             many
             Precedents
             of
             such
             .
             I
             add
             now
             ,
             that
             such
             Prayers
             are
             sufficient
             to
             express
             all
             our
             Desires
             to
             God
             on
             Ordinary
             publick
             Occasions
             ,
             which
             are
             constantly
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             Extraordinary
             happen
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             provide
             a
             Form
             for
             it
             ,
             it
             being
             unreasonable
             that
             it
             should
             be
             left
             to
             every
             private
             Minister
             to
             impose
             what
             Confession
             or
             Petitions
             he
             pleases
             on
             the
             people
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             in
             such
             a
             solemn
             affair
             as
             uttering
             to
             God
             the
             Sense
             of
             a
             Nation
             ,
             or
             even
             of
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             a
             Minister
             ought
             to
             reduce
             what
             he
             intends
             to
             say
             into
             Form
             ,
             and
             consider
             it
             well
             beforehand
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             be
             sure
             that
             the
             Words
             are
             fit
             and
             proper
             for
             the
             Publick
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Matter
             .
          
           
             I
             shewed
             further
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             Promise
             in
             Scripture
             to
             furnish
             us
             with
             Words
             without
             this
             care
             ;
             and
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
            
             
             Prayer
             promised
             in
             Scripture
             doth
             not
             include
             any
             such
             Gift
             either
             to
             Minister
             or
             People
             :
             And
             therefore
             to
             lay
             aside
             Prayers
             by
             a
             Form
             ,
             in
             our
             Ordinary
             publick
             Occasions
             (
             which
             are
             still
             the
             same
             )
             is
             plainly
             to
             prefer
             our
             own
             Inventions
             to
             Scripture-precedents
             ,
             and
             our
             prudential
             Application
             of
             a
             General
             Rule
             ,
             to
             the
             method
             prescribed
             in
             several
             particular
             cases
             under
             that
             General
             Rule
             by
             God
             himself
             .
             I
             grant
             ,
             Praying
             Extemporarily
             ,
             and
             Prayer
             by
             a
             Form
             ,
             are
             different
             ways
             of
             Worshipping
             God
             ,
             or
             Modes
             ,
             to
             use
             Mr.
             
             B's
             phrase
             ,
             (
             who
             commonly
             ,
             in
             these
             cases
             ,
             shelters
             himself
             in
             some
             new
             difficult
             Word
             ,
             which
             many
             of
             you
             do
             not
             understand
             .
             )
             But
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             We
             have
             only
             precedents
             for
             one
             of
             these
             ways
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             performing
             of
             
               publick
               Prayers
            
             in
             an
             Ordinary
             Setled
             Congregation
             ;
             and
             therefore
             for
             you
             to
             lay
             aside
             this
             way
             (
             as
             you
             do
             in
             your
             most
             publick
             and
             ordinary
             Addresses
             )
             for
             Extemporary
             Prayers
             ,
             is
             to
             prefer
             your
             own
             Wisdom
             to
             God's
             .
             If
             the
             thing
             it self
             had
             been
             feasible
             ,
             the
             method
             of
             Answering
             this
             Argument
             against
             Extemporary
             Prayer
             was
             easie
             ;
             nor
             was
             there
             any
             need
             of
             that
             long
             Discourse
             you
             find
             in
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Remarks
             ,
             or
             the
             hard
             Words
             he
             gives
             me
             about
             it
             .
             The
             whole
             difficulty
             incumbent
             
             on
             him
             ,
             was
             to
             shew
             some
             Command
             of
             God
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             requiring
             us
             to
             Worship
             or
             Pray
             to
             him
             in
             a
             Conceived
             ,
             or
             Unpremeditated
             ,
             or
             Free-Prayer
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             ;
             or
             some
             Example
             in
             a
             Setled
             Ordinary
             Congregation
             ,
             where
             it
             was
             practised
             .
             Till
             he
             do
             this
             ,
             his
             Arguments
             for
             the
             Usefulness
             of
             such
             Prayers
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Necessity
             ,
             drawn
             from
             their
             being
             more
             Moving
             and
             more
             Edifying
             than
             Forms
             ,
             are
             only
             opposing
             his
             own
             Experience
             to
             the
             Precedents
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ;
             And
             it
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             itching
             Ears
             of
             people
             who
             love
             Novelty
             and
             Variety
             give
             ground
             for
             such
             Surmises
             :
             But
             these
             are
             Vices
             against
             which
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             cautioned
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             cherished
             and
             encouraged
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             does
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             163.
             since
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             cheat
             men
             with
             a
             false
             Devotion
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             a
             true
             one
             ;
             of
             which
             ,
             had
             Mr.
             B.
             been
             throughly
             sensible
             ,
             I
             conceive
             he
             would
             not
             have
             given
             me
             such
             very
             hard
             words
             for
             interpreting
             an
             
               Itching
               Ear
            
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             Ear
             that
             loves
             them
             ;
             or
             affirmed
             (
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             101.
             )
             That
             no
             
               Expositor
               before
               me
               ever
               dream'd
            
             of
             such
             a
             sence
             of
             them
             .
             I
             wish
             he
             would
             consult
             a
             few
             more
             Expositors
             before
             he
             peremptorily
             determine
             concerning
             the
             sence
             of
             Scriptures
             :
             He
             might
             
             have
             found
             
               Estius
               ,
               Al●pide
            
             ,
             and
             Galvin
             ,
             noted
             Commentators
             ,
             concurr
             in
             this
             sence
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             Context
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Words
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             used
             ,
             enforce
             it
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             43.
             
             
               For
               the
               time
               will
               come
               ,
               when
               they
               will
               not
               endure
               sound
               Doctrine
               ;
               but
               after
               their
               own
               Lusts
               ,
               heap
               up
               to
               themselves
               Teachers
               having
               itching
               Ears
               .
            
             Which
             words
             plainly
             give
             two
             Reasons
             that
             move
             people
             to
             heap
             up
             Teachers
             to
             themselves
             ,
             their
             Lusts
             and
             their
             
               Itching
               Ears
            
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             B.
             would
             perswade
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             meant
             only
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             whereas
             the
             Experience
             of
             all
             Ages
             has
             found
             ,
             that
             the
             desire
             ▪
             of
             Novelty
             and
             Variety
             has
             made
             Men
             ready
             to
             entertain
             Fables
             and
             False
             Doctrines
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             
               Wanton
               Fancies
            
             ,
             or
             
               Various
               Inolinations
            
             ,
             as
             he
             alledges
             :
             If
             by
             
               Wanton
               Fancies
            
             he
             meant
             any
             thing
             else
             than
             a
             Fancy
             that
             loves
             Novelty
             and
             Variety
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             same
             be
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             abuse
             me
             for
             a
             whole
             Page
             together
             ,
             for
             interpreting
             the
             words
             in
             that
             sence
             ,
             since
             he
             himself
             doth
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             M.
             B.
             I
             confess
             ,
             offers
             some
             Scripture
             Precedents
             for
             Extemporary
             Prayer
             in
             publick
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             36.
             namely
             Solomon's
             ,
             1
             
               King
               ▪
               s
            
             8.
             22.
             
             
             Asa's
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             14.
             11.
             
             Jehosophat's
             ,
             2
             Chron.
             20.
             5.
             
             
               Hezekia's
               ,
               Isa.
            
             36.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             
             
               Ezra's
               ,
               Chap.
            
             9.
             5.
             
             
               Nehemiah's
               ,
               Chap.
            
             9.
             5.
             
             But
             these
             are
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             on
             Extraordinary
             occasions
             ,
             and
             in
             Extraordinary
             Assemblies
             ,
             in
             which
             't
             is
             granted
             ,
             that
             Extemporary
             Prayers
             may
             be
             necessary
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             They
             are
             generally
             the
             particular
             Prayers
             of
             the
             men
             that
             offered
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             the
             Assembly
             ;
             such
             is
             
             Solomon's
             ,
             
             Hezekiah's
             ,
             and
             
             Ezra's
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             It
             doth
             not
             appear
             but
             they
             were
             all
             Forms
             written
             and
             prepared
             beforehand
             .
             I
             take
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             That
             the
             Confession
             in
             Neh.
             9.
             was
             so
             ,
             for
             eight
             Levites
             repeated
             it
             ,
             the
             people
             standing
             ;
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             fifth
             Verse
             ,
             
               Then
               the
               Levites
               ,
               Jeshua
               and
               Cadmiel
               ,
               Bani
               ,
               Hashabniah
               ,
               Sherebijah
               ,
               Hodijah
               ,
               Shebaniah
               ,
               said
               ,
               Stand
               up
               and
               bless
               the
               Lord
               your
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             And
             so
             they
             go
             on
             with
             the
             Confession
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             like
             the
             People
             joyned
             their
             Voices
             also
             ,
             for
             they
             used
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             Blessings
             and
             Praises
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             do
             which
             ,
             the
             Levites
             now
             invite
             them
             :
             And
             in
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Confession
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             V.
             18.
             
             Because
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             
               We
               make
               a
               sure
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Write
               it
               .
            
             This
             Confession
             is
             then
             plainly
             the
             Preface
             to
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             are
             no
             
               clear
               Instances
            
             (
             as
             he
             alledges
             )
             or
             Precedents
             for
             Extemporary
             Prayers
             in
             an
             Ordinary
             Setled
             Congregation
             ;
             much
             less
             is
             there
             any
             Command
             for
             such
             :
             Whereas
             
             the
             Precedents
             for
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             are
             express
             ,
             and
             the
             Command
             to
             use
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             in
             particular
             ,
             literal
             ,
             Luk.
             11.
             2.
             
             
               When
               you
               pray
               ,
               say
               ,
               Our
               Father
            
             ;
             to
             which
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Interpretation
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             ;
             When
             you
             pray
             you
             need
             not
             say
             
               Our
               Father
               ,
               &c.
            
             either
             in
             Ordinary
             publick
             Addresses
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             Occasional
             .
          
           
             V.
             Let
             me
             observe
             further
             ,
             that
             tho'
             Mr.
             B.
             gives
             me
             such
             hard
             words
             for
             not
             distinguishing
             between
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Prayer
            
             and
             the
             
               Grift
               ,
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             60.
             yet
             he
             doth
             not
             bring
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             where
             they
             are
             distinguished
             :
             It
             was
             directly
             my
             business
             ,
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             no
             such
             Ordinary
             Gift
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Forms
             ,
             necessary
             or
             promised
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             (
             which
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             now
             states
             it
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             59.
             )
             to
             all
             Ministers
             or
             private
             Christians
             ,
             
               In
               the
               diligent
               use
               of
               such
               helps
               as
               they
               are
               furnished
               with
               ,
               and
               frequent
               exercising
               themselves
               in
               this
               excellent
               Duty
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             point
             so
             material
             ,
             that
             we
             ought
             to
             have
             plain
             Scripture
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             clear
             promise
             that
             God
             will
             give
             this
             Gift
             to
             us
             on
             all
             occasions
             ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             ,
             without
             the
             help
             of
             Forms
             ,
             if
             we
             use
             the
             means
             ,
             endeavour
             it
             heartily
             ,
             and
             exercise
             our selves
             in
             it
             .
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             not
             produced
             one
             particular
             ,
             
             much
             less
             clear
             promise
             to
             this
             purpose
             ;
             only
             he
             argues
             the
             Conveniences
             of
             it
             from
             general
             Rules
             ,
             which
             signifie
             nothing
             when
             duly
             examined
             ;
             neither
             ought
             to
             be
             put
             in
             the
             balance
             with
             our
             Saviour's
             Command
             and
             Scripture
             ▪
             Precedents
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             suppose
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             set
             up
             his
             Rule
             of
             
               Human
               Prudence
            
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             any
             particular
             Rule
             or
             Precedent
             in
             Scripture
             in
             these
             Duties
             he
             mentioned
             :
             Nay
             ,
             I
             had
             good
             Warrant
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             he
             allows
             a
             dispensing
             Power
             even
             against
             express
             Scripture-Rules
             and
             Precedents
             ,
             when
             his
             
               Human
               Prudence
            
             judges
             them
             contrary
             to
             Edification
             :
             He
             asserts
             this
             positively
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Ordination
             ,
             and
             I
             had
             reason
             to
             believe
             the
             same
             as
             to
             matter
             of
             Worship
             .
             Saith
             he
             ,
             
               Reflect
               .
               p.
            
             37.
             
             
               Positive
               Precepts
               must
               always
               yield
               to
               Moral
               ,
               and
               Matters
               of
               meer
               Order
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               Duty
               ordered
               :
               and
               the
               former
               must
               never
               be
               pleaded
               against
               the
               latter
               .
            
             This
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             dangerous
             Position
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             particular
             Rules
             in
             Scripture
             about
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Discipline
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             cease
             to
             be
             Obligatory
             on
             any
             party
             of
             Men
             that
             think
             them
             contrary
             to
             Edification
             :
             Whereas
             we
             ought
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             are
             contrary
             to
             it
             ,
             
             and
             therefore
             are
             never
             to
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             and
             that
             tho'
             they
             seem
             to
             us
             to
             be
             contrary
             ,
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             but
             are
             some
             way
             misapplied
             ;
             which
             is
             to
             be
             amended
             without
             Dispensing
             with
             them
             .
             Thus
             I
             may
             be
             assured
             ,
             that
             praying
             to
             God
             by
             a
             Form
             is
             very
             edifying
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             Precedents
             for
             doing
             so
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             I
             ought
             to
             look
             on
             it
             as
             a
             very
             corrupt
             
               Human
               Prudence
            
             ,
             that
             suggests
             the
             contrary
             .
             And
             herein
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             lies
             the
             principal
             difference
             between
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             Me
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Rule
             ;
             I
             argue
             ,
             that
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             singing
             Prose-Psalms
             ,
             &c.
             are
             edifying
             ,
             because
             I
             find
             them
             used
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             he
             argues
             ,
             That
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             generally
             used
             ,
             because
             his
             
               Human
               Prudence
            
             and
             Observation
             finds
             them
             contrary
             to
             Edification
             .
             I
             must
             leave
             you
             to
             judge
             which
             of
             us
             pay
             the
             greatest
             deference
             to
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             have
             the
             greatest
             opinion
             of
             our
             own
             Prudence
             .
          
           
             VI.
             To
             conclude
             this
             Head
             ,
             I
             will
             deal
             easily
             with
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             allow
             him
             the
             Interpretation
             of
             his
             Rule
             which
             he
             now
             gives
             ;
             and
             tho'
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             
               only
               the
               general
               Rules
               must
               be
               regarded
               ,
            
             yet
             I
             will
             allow
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             exclude
             particular
             Directions
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             take
             the
             Rule
             as
             Mr.
             Baxter
             has
             it
             ,
             from
             whence
             I
             suppose
             
             Mr.
             B.
             took
             it
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             (
             Conformity
             stated
             ,
             p.
             13.
             )
             
               We
               never
               held
               ,
               that
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               particular
               Rule
               ,
               commanding
               every
               Accident
               and
               Circumstance
               about
               God's
               Worship
               (
               but
               only
               a
               general
               Rule
               requiring
               all
               to
               be
               done
               in
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               and
               to
               Edification
               ,
               and
               decently
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             
               in
               those
               Circumstances
               which
               must
               be
               some
               way
               determined
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               left
               to
               variable
               Human
               Determinations
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               Time
               ,
               Place
               ,
               Utensils
               ,
               Translations
               ,
               Sections
               ,
               Metres
               ,
               Tunes
               ,
               Methods
               and
               Words
               in
               Preaching
               and
               Prayer
               ,
               Habits
               ,
               Gestures
               ,
               and
               many
               such-like
               .
            
             This
             Rule
             is
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             all
             your
             party
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             you
             will
             stand
             by
             it
             ;
             for
             it
             not
             only
             justifies
             our
             Holy-days
             ▪
             Communion-Table
             ,
             Rails
             ,
             Habits
             ,
             Desks
             ,
             Pulpit
             and
             Fonts
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             my
             Admonitton
             ,
             but
             also
             our
             Office
             for
             the
             Dead
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             a
             general
             Rule
             in
             Scripture
             to
             pray
             always
             ,
             more
             especially
             when
             we
             meet
             with
             any
             loss
             ,
             or
             cause
             of
             sorrow
             :
             And
             I
             suppose
             our
             
               Human
               Prudence
            
             doth
             determine
             ,
             that
             the
             death
             of
             a
             Friend
             is
             a
             very
             sensible
             loss
             ;
             that
             the
             time
             of
             his
             burial
             is
             a
             very
             proper
             time
             for
             Prayer
             ;
             and
             his
             Grave
             ,
             where
             we
             take
             our
             last
             farewell
             of
             him
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             proper
             place
             to
             express
             our
             hope
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             that
             hope
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             
             that
             Office
             of
             our
             Church
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             for
             the
             Thanksgiving
             of
             Women
             after
             Child-birth
             ,
             and
             indeed
             for
             every
             other
             Office
             appointed
             by
             our
             Church
             ;
             and
             every
             practice
             even
             of
             our
             reading
             the
             Apocrypha
             ,
             and
             Standing
             at
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             the
             one
             being
             a
             gesture
             within
             the
             very
             Letter
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Prudence
             of
             the
             Church
             has
             judged
             for
             many
             Ages
             ,
             very
             edifying
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             full
             as
             warrantable
             as
             your
             Ministers
             Reading
             the
             
               Covenant
               and
               Acknowledgment
               of
               Sins
            
             ,
             which
             they
             were
             ordered
             to
             do
             two
             Lord's
             days
             ,
             Octob.
             6.
             1648.
             
             Nay
             ,
             it
             justifies
             that
             which
             we
             are
             no
             ways
             obliged
             to
             justifie
             ,
             tho'
             Mr.
             B.
             often
             objects
             it
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             Bowing
             towards
             the
             East
             ,
             or
             Altar
             ,
             it
             being
             no
             Rule
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             or
             universal
             practice
             ;
             For
             God
             has
             in
             general
             commanded
             us
             to
             worship
             him
             with
             our
             Bodies
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             convenient
             ,
             decent
             ,
             and
             solemn
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             Congregation
             should
             bow
             one
             way
             ,
             without
             meeting
             each
             others
             Faces
             .
             If
             therefore
             
               Human
               Prudence
            
             determine
             ,
             that
             this
             gesture
             shall
             be
             used
             at
             certain
             times
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             towards
             the
             East
             or
             Communion-Table
             ,
             it
             only
             does
             what
             the
             Rule
             impowers
             ,
             and
             it
             fully
             justifies
             it
             .
          
           
           
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             bowing
             the
             Head
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             required
             of
             you
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             Rule
             for
             it
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Ireland
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             is
             obvious
             of
             all
             these
             other
             things
             Mr.
             B.
             excepts
             against
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             28.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               XIII
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Third
             ,
             Fourth
             ,
             and
             Fifth
             Canons
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             ATenth
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             is
             his
             adding
             and
             taking
             away
             from
             our
             Third
             ,
             Fourth
             ,
             and
             Fifth
             Canons
             .
             He
             professes
             that
             he
             
               cannot
               imagine
               wherein
            
             he
             has
             added
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             33.
             
             For
             the
             determination
             of
             this
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             Consult
             the
             
               Remarks
               ,
               p.
            
             179.
             and
             there
             you
             will
             find
             him
             affirming
             that
             our
             Fifth
             and
             Third
             Canon
             Excommunicate
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             all
             that
             are
             guilty
             of
             the
             Crimes
             mentioned
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             intimates
             the
             same
             concerning
             the
             Fourth
             :
             But
             he
             has
             added
             these
             words
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             out
             of
             his
             own
             head
             ,
             or
             by
             inconsiderately
             transcribing
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             who
             indeed
             quotes
             the
             Third
             ,
             Fourth
             and
             Fifth
             English
             Canons
             ;
             but
             the
             Irish
             Canons
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             here
             quotes
             ,
             treat
             of
             different
             matters
             ,
             and
             
             have
             no
             such
             words
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             these
             words
             are
             so
             material
             ,
             that
             he
             founds
             his
             principal
             Arguments
             against
             these
             Canons
             on
             them
             ;
             alledging
             it
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             180.
             )
             as
             a
             great
             absurdity
             that
             they
             Excommunicate
             without
             any
             other
             Admonition
             than
             what
             the
             
               Canons
               themselves
               give
            
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             
               peremptorily
               cut
               off
               from
               Christ
               without
               presonal
               warning
            
             ;
             and
             p.
             146.
             
             That
             
               all
               are
               denounced
               Excommunicated
            
             who
             affirm
             or
             maintain
             the
             Doctrines
             condemned
             in
             those
             Canons
             .
             Whereas
             those
             Canons
             neither
             denounce
             any
             Excommunicated
             ,
             nor
             Excommunicate
             any
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             ;
             and
             tho'
             the
             Crimes
             be
             very
             grievous
             ,
             such
             as
             Preaching
             against
             the
             Established
             Worship
             in
             the
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ;
             condemning
             our
             Orders
             ,
             unchurching
             our
             Congregations
             ;
             separating
             from
             us
             as
             profane
             ;
             and
             setting
             up
             Altar
             against
             Altar
             ;
             yet
             the
             Canons
             do
             not
             impower
             the
             Bishops
             to
             Excommunicate
             Persons
             so
             guilty
             till
             they
             be
             Cited
             ,
             Admonished
             ,
             the
             Fact
             proved
             ,
             and
             they
             persist
             impenitently
             in
             their
             Errors
             :
             Whereas
             if
             they
             were
             Excommunicated
             
               ipso
               facto
            
             (
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             )
             there
             needed
             only
             Citation
             and
             a
             proof
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             and
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Sentence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               XIV
            
             .
             Concerning
             His
             Demands
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             BUT
             Eleventhly
             ,
             As
             Mr.
             B.
             denies
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             added
             to
             our
             Canons
             ,
             so
             he
             likewise
             asserts
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             33.
             
             That
             he
             
               has
               reviewed
            
             all
             the
             demands
             he
             has
             made
             in
             his
             Remarks
             ,
             and
             can
             see
             no
             unjust
             representation
             in
             them
             .
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             proper
             to
             trouble
             you
             with
             an
             Examination
             of
             all
             those
             .
             I
             will
             only
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             that
             I
             hinted
             at
             some
             of
             them
             in
             my
             
               Admonition
               ,
               p
            
             49.
             as
             in
             the
             fifth
             ,
             where
             he
             represents
             us
             absolving
             the
             Uncensured
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             unjust
             representation
             :
             For
             the
             Absolution
             of
             the
             sick
             is
             not
             the
             absolving
             of
             the
             Uncensured
             ,
             but
             of
             one
             that
             by
             ,
             
               A
               special
               Confession
               of
               some
               weighty
               ▪
               matter
               that
               troubles
               his
               Conscience
            
             has
             submitted
             himself
             to
             the
             censure
             and
             judgment
             of
             a
             Minister
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             In
             the
             seventh
             demand
             he
             censures
             our
             Canons
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             such
             as
             are
             to
             be
             Ordained
             as
             very
             desective
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             very
             unjust
             representation
             ,
             they
             being
             as
             strict
             as
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.
             and
             in
             such
             a
             degree
             ,
             that
             if
             duly
             observed
             ,
             
             no
             insufficient
             person
             can
             be
             admitted
             into
             Orders
             .
          
           
             I
             will
             add
             two
             or
             three
             more
             ,
             for
             I
             cannot
             go
             thro'
             all
             .
          
           
             II.
             Thirdly
             ,
             Therefore
             in
             his
             second
             demand
             ,
             p.
             171.
             he
             represents
             the
             Authority
             of
             Bishops
             to
             be
             so
             devolved
             on
             their
             Chancellours
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             out
             of
             their
             one
             hands
             ;
             and
             
               humbly
               desires
               they
               would
               endeavour
               to
               recover
               the
               spiritual
               part
               of
               it
               .
            
             This
             is
             an
             unjust
             representation
             ,
             and
             shews
             he
             does
             not
             understand
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             or
             practice
             ;
             for
             ,
             First
             ,
             In
             many
             Cases
             the
             Bishop
             cannot
             devolve
             his
             Power
             on
             his
             Chancellour
             ,
             but
             must
             act
             himself
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             The
             Chancellour's
             Power
             doth
             not
             exclude
             the
             Bishops
             in
             any
             case
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             is
             only
             his
             Substitute
             when
             absent
             ,
             and
             his
             Assistant
             when
             present
             :
             The
             Bishop
             may
             when
             he
             pleases
             sit
             in
             his
             own
             Courts
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             pleases
             admit
             what
             Clergy-Men
             he
             thinks
             proper
             to
             assist
             him
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             all
             things
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             ;
             He
             may
             reserve
             a
             cause
             to
             his
             own
             Hearing
             ;
             pass
             sentence
             in
             it
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             dismiss
             or
             suspend
             it
             ;
             and
             in
             every
             step
             act
             independently
             of
             his
             Chancellour
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             cannot
             in
             some
             Cases
             dispose
             of
             the
             Chancellour
             ,
             or
             Registers
             Fees
             ;
             to
             which
             (
             being
             
             a
             Lay-perquisite
             )
             the
             Common
             Law
             intitles
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Churches
             fault
             that
             we
             cannot
             reform
             it
             .
             But
             from
             this
             it
             sufficiently
             appears
             that
             to
             represent
             our
             Jurisdiction
             as
             out
             of
             our
             hands
             is
             very
             unjust
             .
          
           
             And
             here
             let
             me
             take
             notice
             of
             a
             most
             unjust
             Reflection
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             cast
             on
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             in
             particular
             :
             He
             asserts
             ,
             p
             157.
             
             
               That
               you
               have
               very
               little
               hopes
               of
               Reformation
               of
               Manners
               ,
               from
               either
               the
               Persons
               that
               compose
               those
               C●urts
               ,
               or
               from
               the
               manner
               of
               their
               proceedings
               ;
               and
               hopes
               that
               I
               should
               not
               expect
               that
               you
               should
               turn
               Informers
               ,
               to
               bring
               Grist
               to
               our
               Mills
               .
            
             And
             intimates
             ,
             That
             we
             only
             draw
             people
             in
             there
             to
             make
             
               a
               Prey
            
             of
             them
             .
             These
             are
             every
             one
             most
             unjust
             Representations
             ;
             and
             I
             dare
             appeal
             to
             the
             several
             hundreds
             I
             have
             had
             in
             my
             Court
             ,
             since
             I
             came
             to
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             what
             I
             assert
             :
             I
             can
             answer
             for
             my self
             and
             all
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             dare
             affirm
             that
             none
             of
             them
             ever
             made
             a
             Prey
             of
             any
             .
             I
             shall
             only
             give
             the
             Chancellours
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             and
             desire
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             try
             if
             he
             can
             produce
             one
             instance
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                   after
                   all
                   the
                   tenderness
                   of
                   your
                   Lordships
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Courts
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   surpriz'd
                
                 
                 
                   to
                   find
                   that
                   Mr.
                   B.
                   (
                   in
                   his
                   Book
                   against
                   you
                   )
                   speaks
                   to
                   your
                   Lordship
                   of
                   such
                   Courts
                
                 as
                 bring
                 contempt
                 on
                 the
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 decreeing
                 'em
                 on
                 frivolous
                 causes
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 rash
                 and
                 precipitant
                 manner
                 ,
                 making
                 'em
                 an
                 Engine
                 to
                 squeeze
                 the
                 Purses
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 rather
                 than
                 reform
                 their
                 Manners
                 ,
                 p.
                 155.
                 as
                 hunting
                 for
                 Prey
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 that
                 score
                 drawing
                 men
                 into
                 their
                 clutches
                 ,
                 p.
                 156.
                 as
                 scandalously
                 managed
                 :
                 The
                 censures
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 prostituted
                 to
                 so
                 vile
                 a
                 purpose
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 filthy
                 lucre
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 thereby
                 the
                 Temple
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 House
                 of
                 Merchandize
                 ,
                 p.
                 171.
                 
                 
                   This
                   ,
                   in
                   a
                   Book
                   so
                   full
                   of
                   harsh
                   innuendo's
                   may
                   make
                   some
                   Readers
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Accounts
                   he
                   has
                   from
                   hence
                   (
                   of
                   which
                   he
                   sometimes
                   speaks
                   )
                   give
                   him
                   ground
                   to
                   talk
                   at
                   this
                   rate
                   .
                   And
                   seeing
                   these
                   things
                   are
                   said
                   to
                   the
                   Bishop
                   of
                
                 Derry
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   the
                   Reformation
                   of
                   them
                   desir'd
                   ,
                   those
                   who
                   are
                   strangers
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   Courts
                   ,
                   and
                   your
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   may
                   be
                   inclin'd
                   to
                   believe
                   that
                   the
                   Jurisdiction
                   here
                   is
                   managed
                   by
                   such
                   Harpy's
                   as
                   he
                   has
                   described
                   ;
                   for
                   what
                   Courts
                   can
                   your
                   Lordship
                   reform
                   but
                   your
                   own
                   ?
                   and
                   why
                   is
                   this
                   objected
                   to
                   your
                   Lordship
                   unless
                   you
                   are
                   supposed
                   to
                   be
                   guilty
                   ?
                   Therefore
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   this
                   may
                   be
                   understood
                   to
                   relate
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   Diocess
                   (
                   concerning
                   which
                   ,
                   properly
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   Dispute
                   is
                   )
                   I
                   shall
                   beg
                   leave
                   of
                   your
                
                 
                 
                   Lordship
                   to
                   offer
                   this
                   short
                   answer
                   to
                   it
                   .
                   I
                   have
                   never
                   heard
                   that
                   any
                   Judge
                   of
                   the
                   Consistory
                   of
                
                 Derry
                 since
                 June
                 1691
                 ,
                 
                   when
                   I
                   came
                   first
                   into
                   this
                   Diocess
                   ,
                   receiv'd
                   any
                   Fees
                   but
                   what
                   came
                   through
                   my
                   hands
                   ;
                   for
                   I
                   attended
                   constantly
                   on
                   the
                   Courts
                   since
                   that
                   time
                   (
                   as
                   Surrogate
                   the
                   first
                   year
                   ,
                   and
                   Chancellor
                   the
                   two
                   last
                   )
                   to
                   your
                   Lordships
                   knowledge
                   ,
                   who
                   was
                   duly
                   present
                   at
                   them
                   when
                   you
                   were
                   in
                   Town
                   .
                   Now
                   during
                   these
                   three
                   Years
                   there
                   are
                   ,
                   or
                   have
                   been
                   ,
                   about
                
                 200
                 
                   Persons
                   (
                   reputed
                   of
                   that
                   Perswasion
                   that
                   Mr.
                   B.
                   seems
                   to
                   vindicate
                   )
                   proceeded
                   against
                   in
                   the
                   Ecclesiastical
                   Courts
                   of
                
                 Derry
                 ,
                 
                   presented
                   by
                   the
                   Church-Wardens
                   ,
                   for
                   Fornication
                   ,
                   Adultery
                   ,
                   Incest
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   From
                   all
                   which
                   ,
                   there
                   has
                   not
                   been
                   taken
                   for
                   the
                   Judges
                   Fees
                   to
                   the
                   value
                   of
                   Ten
                   Pounds
                   .
                   The
                   last
                   Fifteen
                   Months
                   I
                   resided
                   in
                   my
                   Parish
                   ,
                   Seven
                   miles
                   distant
                   from
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   yet
                   attended
                   without
                   any
                   Surrogate
                   ,
                   lest
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   obliged
                   to
                   grant
                   the
                   full
                   Fees
                   to
                   others
                   which
                   I
                   remit
                   often
                   my self
                   ;
                   so
                   that
                   my
                   many
                   necessary
                   Journeys
                   ,
                   my
                   neglect
                   of
                   my
                   own
                   private
                   Concerns
                   ,
                   my
                   staying
                   many
                   Nights
                   and
                   Weeks
                   from
                   my
                   own
                   Dwelling
                   ,
                   being
                   considered
                   ,
                   any
                   reasonable
                   person
                   may
                   compute
                   my
                   Gains
                   .
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   enter
                   into
                   any
                   Invidious
                   comparison
                   between
                   this
                   Management
                   and
                   the
                   times
                   of
                   Presbitery
                   or
                   Independency
                   ;
                   but
                   supposing
                   that
                   my
                   Brethren
                   may
                   justify
                   their
                
                 
                 
                   Courts
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   ,
                   if
                   the
                   Scene
                   of
                   the
                   present
                   Dispute
                   were
                   not
                   laid
                   in
                   this
                   See
                   :
                   I
                   shall
                   content
                   my self
                   with
                   this
                   ,
                   That
                   all
                   men
                   may
                   hence
                   discern
                   ,
                   whether
                   our
                   Courts
                   have
                   deserved
                   the
                   severe
                   Intimations
                   before-mentioned
                   ,
                   or
                   whether
                   Mr.
                   B's
                   .
                   friends
                   here
                   ,
                   have
                   been
                   devoured
                   as
                   a
                   prey
                   ,
                
                 &c.
                 —
                 —
              
               
                 
                   Ballychelaghan
                   
                     June
                     6
                     1694.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 
                   your
                   Lordships
                   ,
                   &c.
                   Robert
                   Gourney
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             I
             dare
             affirm
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Officers
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             Derry
             ,
             have
             not
             had
             Forty
             Pound
             Fees
             from
             all
             the
             several
             hundred
             Criminals
             that
             have
             been
             in
             it
             since
             I
             came
             into
             the
             Diocess
             ;
             so
             far
             have
             they
             been
             from
             Oppressing
             or
             Squeezing
             any
             :
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             not
             satisfied
             that
             this
             Mildness
             is
             commendable
             ,
             for
             I
             find
             the
             greater
             part
             so
             lost
             to
             all
             sense
             of
             Goodness
             ,
             and
             so
             exceedingly
             sordid
             in
             their
             Temper
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             rather
             do
             Penance
             both
             at
             Meeting
             and
             Church
             than
             pay
             a
             few
             Shilings
             ;
             and
             perhaps
             on
             such
             people
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             paying
             a
             little
             Money
             ,
             would
             work
             a
             greater
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             awaken
             them
             more
             than
             all
             other
             Endeavours
             .
          
           
           
             III.
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             represents
             Ministers
             in
             his
             Sixth
             Demand
             ,
             p.
             173.
             as
             depriv'd
             of
             their
             
               Pastoral
               Power
            
             that
             belongs
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Wishes
             that
             Bishops
             would
             exercise
             their
             Authority
             in
             concurrence
             with
             their
             Presbyters
             ;
             and
             another
             of
             your
             Ministers
             represents
             Bishops
             as
             the
             sole
             Pastours
             of
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Craghead
               p.
            
             145.
             
             Now
             all
             these
             are
             Misrepresentations
             .
             For
             First
             .
             There
             are
             many
             acts
             of
             Episcopal
             Power
             and
             Authority
             which
             a
             Bishop
             connot
             exercise
             without
             the
             concurrence
             of
             his
             Presbyters
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             not
             one
             act
             belonging
             to
             a
             Congregation
             ,
             except
             confirming
             the
             Baptised
             (
             which
             has
             ever
             been
             peculiar
             to
             Bishops
             )
             but
             a
             Presbyter
             ,
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             may
             exercise
             it
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             A
             Presbyter
             has
             as
             much
             power
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             Excommunication
             as
             any
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             ,
             since
             he
             can
             reprove
             ,
             rebuke
             ,
             exhort
             and
             suspend
             from
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             that
             any
             of
             them
             can
             do
             .
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             that
             he
             must
             turn
             Informer
             against
             such
             as
             he
             suspends
             ,
             in
             the
             Spiritual
             Courts
             ,
             
               where
               they
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               put
               to
               great
               Charges
               .
            
             This
             is
             another
             Misrepresentation
             ;
             For
             there
             is
             no
             such
             necessity
             of
             putting
             into
             the
             Court
             such
             Offenders
             ,
             except
             their
             Sins
             be
             publick
             ;
             or
             if
             they
             should
             be
             put
             into
             it
             ,
             that
             
             they
             should
             be
             put
             to
             much
             Charges
             ,
             except
             they
             continue
             impenitent
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             necessary
             they
             should
             pay
             the
             Fees
             of
             the
             Office
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             small
             ,
             whatever
             Mr.
             B.
             suggests
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             the
             Offenders
             own
             fault
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             otherwise
             who
             make
             them
             so
             by
             their
             obstinacy
             :
             To
             conclude
             ,
             a
             Presbyter
             must
             act
             in
             dependance
             and
             with
             consent
             of
             his
             Bishop
             in
             many
             things
             ,
             but
             this
             doth
             not
             hinder
             him
             from
             being
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             joyntly
             with
             his
             Bishop
             of
             the
             whole
             Diocess
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             his
             own
             Cure.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Let
             me
             Observe
             further
             ,
             That
             neither
             Presbyterians
             or
             Independents
             can
             with
             any
             reason
             Object
             this
             to
             our
             Presbyters
             ;
             for
             every
             Presbyterian
             Minister
             depends
             on
             his
             Brethren
             in
             these
             acts
             .
             And
             can
             neither
             Excommunicate
             or
             perform
             any
             other
             Proper
             Act
             of
             Government
             ,
             that
             concerns
             the
             whole
             Church
             ,
             without
             consent
             of
             a
             Synod
             ;
             and
             if
             his
             depending
             on
             a
             Synod
             in
             these
             Acts
             ,
             doth
             not
             hinder
             him
             from
             esteeming
             himself
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             why
             shou'd
             a
             Presbyter
             with
             us
             not
             count
             himself
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             as
             much
             power
             alone
             as
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             as
             much
             in
             Conjunction
             with
             his
             Bishop
             ,
             as
             yours
             have
             with
             a
             Synod
             ?
             and
             especially
             when
             it
             is
             considered
             that
             the
             presence
             and
             consent
             
             of
             a
             Bishop
             is
             easier
             had
             than
             that
             of
             a
             Synod
             ;
             and
             the
             Bishop
             is
             obliged
             by
             known
             Rules
             and
             Laws
             to
             concur
             in
             those
             things
             that
             are
             reasonable
             ,
             whereas
             generally
             your
             Matters
             are
             Arbitrary
             and
             depend
             on
             the
             major
             Votes
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Congregational
             Ministers
             ,
             They
             in
             these
             Acts
             depend
             on
             the
             consent
             of
             their
             own
             Congregations
             ,
             in
             whom
             (
             according
             to
             them
             )
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             is
             Originally
             seated
             ;
             and
             they
             cannot
             Excommunicate
             any
             without
             consent
             of
             their
             People
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             opposite
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             Pastour
             ,
             than
             acting
             with
             the
             consent
             of
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             and
             in
             Subordination
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             indeed
             such
             Ministers
             are
             rather
             meer
             Servants
             ,
             than
             Pastours
             of
             their
             People
             :
             In
             this
             point
             therefore
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             made
             a
             very
             unjust
             Representation
             of
             our
             Principles
             and
             Practice
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               XV.
            
             Concerning
             Mr.
             Sq.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             THE
             last
             
               Matter
               of
               Fact
            
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             shall
             take
             notice
             ,
             concerns
             a
             person
             rejected
             from
             Orders
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             and
             now
             a
             Preacher
             of
             your
             Party
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             
             affirms
             ,
             that
             your
             Ministers
             declare
             ,
             that
             they
             know
             of
             no
             such
             Person
             ,
             and
             says
             ,
             That
             
               if
               I
               mean
               Mr.
            
             Sq.
             
               he
               declares
               he
               was
               never
               examined
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               Learning
               ,
               by
               us
               ;
               and
               that
               most
               that
               know
               him
               ,
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               I
               reject
               all
               those
               ,
               of
               my
               Clergy
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               Mr.
            
             Sq
             '
             
               s.
               superiors
               in
               Learning
               ,
               I
               must
               exclude
               a
               great
               many
               of
               those
               that
               are
               now
               in
               this
               Diocess
               .
            
          
           
             You
             see
             how
             he
             necessitates
             me
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             this
             affair
             .
             This
             Gentleman
             whom
             I
             did
             not
             name
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             great
             respect
             I
             had
             to
             his
             Relations
             ,
             soon
             after
             the
             Troubles
             ,
             procur'd
             Mr.
             
               Robert
               Gage
            
             ,
             of
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             to
             present
             him
             to
             the
             then
             Bishop
             of
             Rapho
             ,
             for
             the
             Order
             of
             a
             Deacon
             ;
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             31st
             Canon
             ,
             demanded
             a
             Certificate
             of
             his
             Degree
             ,
             good
             Life
             and
             Conversation
             under
             the
             Colledge
             Seal
             ;
             but
             that
             he
             neither
             had
             ,
             nor
             could
             procure
             ;
             whereupon
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             refus'd
             him
             .
             After
             I
             came
             to
             this
             place
             he
             applied
             himself
             to
             me
             ,
             both
             in
             person
             and
             by
             his
             friends
             ;
             but
             I
             refused
             him
             and
             them
             ,
             till
             such
             time
             as
             he
             was
             publickly
             Examined
             according
             to
             the
             Canons
             :
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             I
             discours'd
             him
             several
             times
             ,
             and
             found
             him
             unfit
             as
             to
             his
             Learning
             ,
             yet
             wou'd
             not
             discourage
             him
             ,
             but
             advised
             him
             to
             such
             
             Books
             as
             I
             thought
             most
             fit
             and
             necessary
             for
             him
             :
             When
             the
             time
             drew
             near
             ,
             that
             I
             intended
             to
             have
             an
             Ordination
             ,
             he
             Petitioned
             to
             be
             admitted
             to
             the
             Publick
             Examination
             which
             was
             to
             precede
             it
             ;
             I
             read
             the
             petition
             written
             in
             his
             own
             Hand
             ,
             but
             the
             Latin
             so
             false
             and
             improper
             ,
             that
             it
             appeared
             by
             it
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             Master
             of
             the
             Grammar
             ,
             much
             less
             of
             the
             Latin
             Tongue
             .
             I
             consulted
             some
             of
             the
             Clergy
             about
             him
             ,
             and
             came
             to
             a
             resolution
             not
             to
             admit
             him
             ;
             but
             to
             do
             it
             in
             the
             softest
             way
             I
             cou'd
             ;
             I
             discours'd
             him
             again
             ,
             shewed
             him
             his
             Defects
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             wou'd
             Expose
             him
             to
             be
             Examined
             publickly
             ,
             especially
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             when
             others
             were
             to
             be
             Examined
             of
             Parts
             and
             Learning
             ,
             and
             therefore
             advised
             him
             to
             delay
             till
             some
             other
             time
             ,
             and
             till
             he
             cou'd
             get
             a
             Certificate
             from
             the
             Colledge
             ,
             without
             which
             I
             could
             not
             regularly
             Ordain
             him
             :
             He
             seemed
             Discontented
             ,
             and
             the
             next
             thing
             I
             heard
             ,
             was
             ,
             that
             the
             Sunday
             after
             he
             went
             to
             the
             Meeting
             ,
             and
             declared
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             This
             is
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             matter
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             declare
             ,
             that
             I
             never
             admitted
             any
             ,
             to
             any
             Order
             ,
             Benefice
             or
             Curacy
             ,
             in
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             by
             many
             Degrees
             his
             Superiors
             in
             Learning
             ,
             Parts
             and
             Steadiness
             of
             Thoughts
             ;
             and
             
             as
             to
             those
             that
             were
             Preferred
             in
             the
             Diocess
             before
             my
             coming
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             suppose
             that
             Mr.
             Sq.
             himself
             will
             have
             more
             Modesty
             than
             to
             compare
             himself
             with
             them
             :
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             the
             only
             person
             has
             served
             me
             at
             this
             rate
             .
          
           
             II.
             And
             from
             this
             you
             may
             observe
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             That
             no
             people
             are
             more
             impatient
             of
             Discipline
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             would
             perswade
             the
             World
             that
             they
             are
             the
             Great
             Patrons
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             most
             Zealous
             for
             it
             .
             This
             Gentleman
             ,
             that
             is
             now
             joyned
             with
             you
             ,
             for
             purer
             Ordinances
             and
             Discipline
             ,
             was
             so
             disgusted
             by
             the
             strictness
             of
             ours
             ,
             that
             he
             left
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             You
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             some
             people
             are
             resolved
             to
             be
             Ministers
             at
             any
             rate
             ,
             and
             when
             those
             that
             have
             the
             Keys
             of
             the
             Church
             will
             not
             admit
             them
             ,
             they
             leap
             over
             the
             Wall.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             You
             see
             by
             this
             how
             much
             Men
             advance
             their
             Reputation
             and
             Interest
             ,
             by
             being
             of
             a
             Party
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             Gentleman
             that
             had
             so
             little
             Reputation
             amongst
             us
             ,
             for
             learning
             and
             sufficiency
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             thought
             fit
             to
             be
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             by
             two
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             several
             Clergy
             Men
             ;
             And
             yet
             by
             joyning
             with
             you
             ,
             most
             of
             your
             Party
             that
             knew
             him
             in
             Dublin
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             best
             able
             to
             judge
             ,
             prefer
             him
             to
             
             many
             of
             the
             Clergy
             of
             this
             Diocess
             .
             So
             unjust
             and
             partial
             are
             Men
             in
             their
             Judgments
             where
             their
             Party
             is
             concerned
             ;
             and
             thus
             it
             has
             been
             since
             Divisions
             were
             first
             in
             the
             Church
             :
             St.
             Paul
             hints
             at
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             12.
             
             And
             Tertullian
             speaks
             to
             it
             in
             point
             ,
             above
             1400
             Years
             ago
             ,
             in
             his
             Book
             
               De
               Prescriptionibus
            
             ,
             where
             he
             observes
             of
             those
             that
             divided
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             they
             Ordained
             ,
             
               Apost
               at
               as
               nostros
               ut
               gloria
               eos
               obligent
               ,
               quia
               veritate
               non
               possunt
               .
               Nus●
               quam
               facilius
               proficitur
               quam
               in
               Castris
               Rebellium
               .
            
             'T
             were
             too
             severe
             to
             Translate
             these
             words
             ;
             but
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             that
             so
             a
             Man
             left
             the
             Church
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             Reputation
             and
             Orders
             easily
             amongst
             the
             divided
             Parties
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             You
             may
             observe
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             always
             Conviction
             of
             Conscience
             brings
             Men
             to
             your
             Party
             ;
             Here
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             week
             a
             Gentleman
             gave
             in
             a
             Petition
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             writing
             ,
             and
             was
             earnest
             to
             be
             admitted
             into
             Orders
             ;
             and
             being
             put
             off
             ,
             next
             Sunday
             he
             declares
             himself
             of
             Your
             Party
             against
             the
             Church
             .
             He
             must
             have
             great
             Charity
             ,
             that
             will
             suppose
             this
             to
             proceed
             from
             meer
             Conviction
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             You
             may
             observe
             ,
             how
             unfit
             Judges
             the
             People
             are
             of
             the
             Ability
             and
             
             Qualifications
             of
             Men
             for
             the
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             how
             easy
             it
             is
             to
             deceive
             and
             impose
             on
             them
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             have
             had
             Experience
             in
             three
             or
             four
             other
             Cases
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             This
             shews
             the
             misery
             ,
             and
             mischief
             of
             Parties
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             how
             impracticable
             they
             render
             Discipline
             .
             I
             have
             taken
             what
             care
             I
             cou'd
             to
             obviate
             this
             ;
             and
             have
             refus'd
             to
             admit
             some
             that
             were
             driven
             out
             of
             Scotland
             by
             the
             fury
             of
             the
             Rabble
             ,
             till
             they
             brought
             a
             Certificate
             from
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             of
             their
             Lives
             and
             Conversations
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             had
             no
             other
             Exception
             against
             them
             ,
             except
             their
             not
             complying
             with
             the
             Church
             Government
             there
             Established
             .
             Whether
             your
             Party
             take
             the
             same
             Measures
             ,
             they
             know
             best
             that
             admitted
             Mr.
             Sq.
             to
             Preach
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               XVI
            
             .
             Personal
             Vindication
             .
          
           
             I.
             THere
             is
             one
             thing
             further
             that
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             take
             Notice
             of
             ,
             rather
             indeed
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             suggestions
             of
             my
             Friends
             ,
             than
             that
             I
             judge
             it
             necessary
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             convenient
             .
             It
             concerns
             my
             
             own
             Person
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Cause
             ;
             and
             I
             reckon
             where
             ▪
             ever
             a
             man
             that
             pretends
             to
             answer
             a
             Book
             meddles
             with
             the
             Person
             or
             Personal
             Affairs
             of
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             plain
             Confession
             that
             he
             has
             the
             worst
             of
             the
             Argument
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             make
             up
             with
             Slight
             and
             Art
             what
             is
             wanting
             in
             point
             of
             Reason
             .
             Yet
             this
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             done
             in
             several
             places
             of
             his
             Remarks
             ,
             and
             has
             employ'd
             most
             of
             those
             Arts
             that
             popular
             Lawyers
             make
             use
             of
             to
             carry
             their
             Clients
             Cause
             at
             the
             Barr
             ,
             but
             are
             very
             improper
             to
             be
             used
             by
             the
             Advocates
             of
             Truth
             ,
             who
             ought
             to
             have
             no
             view
             but
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Advancement
             of
             his
             true
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Peace
             and
             Unity
             of
             his
             Church
             .
             I
             am
             conscious
             to
             my self
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             no
             other
             aim
             in
             the
             writing
             my
             Book
             ;
             and
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             say
             that
             the
             deep
             concern
             I
             had
             for
             the
             due
             Observation
             of
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             of
             such
             as
             neglect
             it
             ,
             did
             influence
             every
             Sentence
             in
             it
             .
             I
             had
             before
             me
             the
             great
             Obligation
             that
             lay
             on
             me
             as
             a
             Pastour
             and
             Father
             in
             the
             Church
             ;
             even
             the
             great
             and
             solemn
             Oath
             of
             God
             ,
             made
             in
             my
             Ordination
             .
             I
             remembred
             that
             the
             truest
             Evidences
             of
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hardest
             to
             be
             counterfeited
             ,
             are
             Gentleness
             ,
             Goodness
             
             and
             Meekness
             ;
             and
             I
             called
             to
             mind
             that
             a
             tender
             Father
             wou'd
             not
             reprove
             his
             erring
             Children
             ,
             nor
             a
             Man
             treat
             his
             Friend
             with
             Bitterness
             ,
             Pride
             ,
             Scoffing
             or
             Lightness
             .
             That
             a
             Pastour
             has
             no
             less
             reason
             for
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             towards
             his
             straying
             Sheep
             ,
             than
             a
             Father
             towards
             his
             Children
             :
             That
             a
             Christian
             was
             as
             deeply
             obliged
             to
             Meekness
             towards
             his
             erring
             Brother
             ,
             as
             any
             Man
             towards
             his
             dearest
             Friend
             .
             And
             tho'
             that
             Brother
             be
             mistaken
             in
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             and
             alienated
             in
             his
             Affections
             to
             the
             highest
             degree
             ,
             even
             to
             Railing
             and
             Madness
             ,
             yet
             the
             injured
             person
             ought
             still
             to
             treat
             him
             with
             the
             same
             gentleness
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             all
             those
             Extravagancies
             as
             the
             effects
             of
             a
             Spiritual
             Feaver
             ,
             which
             to
             a
             Mind
             truly
             affected
             with
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             as
             little
             provoking
             as
             the
             ravings
             occasioned
             by
             a
             natural
             one
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             to
             be
             pitied
             .
          
           
             II.
             These
             were
             the
             Considerations
             I
             had
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             the
             Measures
             I
             took
             in
             writing
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             in
             God
             they
             shall
             always
             remain
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             influence
             my
             words
             and
             actions
             ;
             and
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             they
             yield
             me
             a
             comfort
             and
             satisfaction
             above
             all
             that
             the
             World
             can
             afford
             me
             .
          
           
           
             But
             this
             was
             very
             different
             from
             what
             many
             of
             your
             Party
             expected
             ;
             they
             measured
             me
             not
             from
             what
             I
             am
             ,
             or
             from
             what
             I
             do
             and
             say
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Representations
             some
             of
             themselves
             had
             made
             of
             me
             .
             'T
             was
             from
             these
             that
             a
             rumour
             went
             abroad
             whilst
             my
             Book
             was
             in
             the
             Press
             ,
             that
             I
             was
             publishing
             a
             most
             furious
             Book
             full
             of
             bitterness
             and
             railing
             ;
             and
             that
             I
             wou'd
             now
             discover
             what
             a
             passionate
             angry
             Man
             I
             was
             :
             This
             went
             current
             ;
             But
             when
             my
             Book
             appeared
             I
             thank
             God
             it
             was
             of
             a
             different
             sort
             ,
             and
             and
             very
             much
             surprised
             those
             whose
             interest
             it
             was
             to
             represent
             me
             and
             it
             otherwise
             ;
             and
             by
             all
             I
             can
             learn
             ,
             nothing
             displeased
             them
             more
             than
             the
             Seriousness
             ,
             Charity
             and
             Civility
             with
             which
             it
             was
             Written
             .
          
           
             III.
             Mr.
             B.
             seems
             to
             be
             sensible
             that
             this
             gives
             my
             Book
             some
             advantage
             ,
             and
             takes
             great
             care
             to
             prevent
             it
             ;
             Sometimes
             he
             makes
             slight
             of
             it
             ,
             sometimes
             endeavours
             to
             expose
             it
             as
             ridiculous
             :
             But
             his
             greatest
             endeavour
             is
             to
             perswade
             you
             that
             it
             is
             not
             real
             and
             sincere
             in
             me
             .
             To
             make
             this
             appear
             probable
             he
             produces
             several
             Arguments
             both
             in
             his
             Preface
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Remarks
             .
             In
             the
             last
             he
             insists
             on
             one
             ,
             p.
             157.
             on
             which
             he
             thinks
             
             fit
             to
             enlarge
             again
             in
             his
             Vindication
             (
             p.
             25
             )
             'T
             is
             taken
             from
             a
             Clause
             in
             the
             Leases
             of
             the
             See
             of
             Derry
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Tenants
             are
             obliged
             not
             to
             sett
             to
             Mass-Priests
             ,
             or
             
               Dissenting
               Ministers
            
             :
             This
             he
             thinks
             will
             excuse
             all
             the
             hard
             words
             he
             gives
             me
             ,
             and
             prove
             me
             guilty
             
               of
               unfair
               dealing
            
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             to
             censure
             Actions
             before
             he
             knows
             the
             reason
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             suppose
             every
             body
             may
             observe
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             concerns
             only
             my
             own
             Person
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             think
             it
             necessary
             to
             make
             any
             Apology
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             I
             assure
             you
             my
             tenderness
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             indeed
             to
             our
             common
             Christianity
             ,
             obliged
             me
             rather
             to
             suffer
             the
             reproach
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             in
             many
             other
             Cases
             ,
             than
             to
             Publish
             those
             things
             of
             which
             I
             apprehended
             the
             common
             Enemies
             of
             our
             Religion
             might
             make
             advantage
             .
             And
             had
             not
             the
             importunity
             and
             perswasions
             of
             my
             Friends
             ,
             to
             whose
             Judgments
             I
             have
             a
             Deference
             ,
             required
             it
             now
             from
             me
             ,
             no
             provocations
             of
             my
             Answerers
             shou'd
             have
             done
             it
             .
             However
             I
             shall
             endeavour
             to
             give
             an
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             in
             the
             least
             offensive
             way
             I
             can
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             thing
             seem
             hard
             in
             it
             ,
             the
             blame
             must
             be
             justly
             theirs
             who
             gave
             the
             occasion
             .
          
           
           
             IV.
             I
             find
             this
             Clause
             verbatim
             (
             so
             far
             as
             relates
             to
             
               Popish
               Priests
            
             )
             in
             the
             oldest
             Leases
             of
             this
             See
             of
             Derry
             ;
             in
             which
             there
             has
             been
             ,
             since
             the
             Reformation
             ,
             a
             succession
             of
             Wise
             ,
             Learned
             ,
             and
             Pious
             Men
             ,
             my
             Predecessors
             .
             Dr.
             Montgomery
             ,
             Dr.
             Babington
             ,
             Dr.
             Downam
             ,
             Dr.
             Bramhall
             ,
             Dr.
             Wild
             ,
             Dr.
             Mossom
             ,
             Dr.
             Ward
             ,
             and
             Dr.
             Hopkins
             ,
             were
             Men
             generally
             famous
             for
             their
             Works
             yet
             remaining
             ,
             and
             for
             their
             Eminent
             Service
             they
             did
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             These
             found
             it
             necessary
             to
             put
             this
             Clause
             into
             their
             Leases
             (
             at
             the
             first
             making
             of
             them
             )
             or
             to
             continue
             it
             ,
             in
             as
             many
             as
             were
             renew'd
             .
             So
             far
             therefore
             this
             is
             no
             new
             Clause
             ;
             it
             being
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             in
             the
             oldest
             Leases
             of
             the
             See
             ,
             and
             put
             in
             by
             Wise
             and
             Good
             Men
             ,
             for
             good
             Reasons
             .
          
           
             I
             found
             the
             same
             Reasons
             not
             only
             to
             continue
             it
             ,
             but
             to
             extend
             it
             to
             all
             
               Teachers
               Dissenting
               from
               the
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             should
             have
             thought
             my self
             answerable
             to
             my
             Successors
             ,
             if
             whilst
             the
             Reasons
             were
             as
             good
             ,
             I
             had
             departed
             from
             the
             wise
             Conduct
             of
             my
             Predecessors
             .
             That
             the
             Reasons
             are
             as
             good
             ,
             will
             appear
             from
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
           
             My
             Predecessors
             found
             that
             their
             Tenants
             liv'd
             easily
             as
             to
             Rents
             ,
             and
             freest
             of
             any
             from
             Exactions
             or
             Oppressions
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             made
             ,
             as
             it
             still
             makes
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             averse
             to
             the
             Office
             and
             Revenues
             of
             a
             Protestant
             Bishop
             ,
             yet
             desirous
             to
             be
             their
             Tenants
             :
             That
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             especially
             found
             their
             Advantage
             in
             living
             under
             them
             ,
             both
             to
             their
             Temporal
             and
             Spiritual
             Interest
             ;
             for
             they
             had
             such
             influence
             on
             their
             own
             Party
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             them
             durst
             come
             in
             competition
             with
             them
             ,
             in
             taking
             their
             Farms
             ;
             and
             so
             they
             had
             them
             at
             what
             rate
             they
             pleas'd
             ,
             and
             (
             where
             they
             had
             such
             influence
             )
             the
             Protestants
             durst
             not
             take
             them
             ;
             by
             which
             means
             they
             were
             able
             to
             keep
             them
             waste
             ,
             if
             they
             could
             not
             get
             them
             to
             themselves
             ;
             which
             I
             have
             effectually
             found
             in
             a
             Farm
             where
             one
             of
             them
             had
             crept
             in
             .
             And
             as
             to
             their
             Spiritual
             Interest
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             ill
             Policy
             to
             secure
             those
             places
             where
             the
             Bishop
             had
             greatest
             influence
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             these
             things
             are
             true
             of
             your
             Ministers
             ;
             and
             these
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             Motives
             ,
             so
             far
             prevail'd
             on
             them
             ,
             that
             before
             the
             Troubles
             they
             had
             at
             least
             one
             half
             of
             their
             Meetings
             on
             the
             Church
             Lands
             .
          
           
           
             Again
             ,
             no
             one
             would
             willingly
             have
             a
             Tenant
             that
             looks
             on
             him
             as
             an
             Usurper
             ,
             or
             is
             sworn
             to
             Extirpate
             him
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             can
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             good
             reason
             to
             refuse
             Popish
             Priests
             for
             Tenants
             ,
             and
             holds
             no
             less
             against
             such
             of
             your
             Teachers
             as
             adhere
             to
             the
             solemn
             League
             and
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             I
             must
             mind
             you
             also
             ,
             That
             Coshering
             and
             Exacting
             on
             Tenants
             by
             way
             of
             Meat
             and
             Lodging
             ,
             is
             against
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             the
             
               Popish
               Priests
            
             lived
             by
             such
             ways
             ,
             but
             were
             not
             near
             so
             oppressive
             to
             their
             Neighbours
             as
             your
             Meetings
             are
             :
             Your
             Sacraments
             especially
             are
             attended
             with
             a
             most
             oppressive
             Coshering
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ,
             where
             Four
             or
             Five
             thousand
             meet
             together
             from
             distant
             places
             ,
             and
             stay
             several
             days
             .
             And
             indeed
             ,
             none
             that
             live
             near
             the
             Meeting
             House
             can
             call
             their
             Meat
             or
             Drink
             ,
             or
             Grass
             ,
             or
             Houses
             their
             own
             ,
             during
             these
             times
             ;
             or
             dare
             refuse
             them
             to
             those
             Cosherers
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             live
             quietly
             .
             And
             here
             I
             must
             declare
             ,
             That
             I
             had
             private
             Information
             from
             several
             of
             my
             Tenants
             of
             this
             Oppression
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             heartily
             glad
             when
             they
             found
             I
             had
             contrived
             a
             way
             to
             ease
             them
             ,
             tho'
             they
             durst
             not
             publickly
             own
             it
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             a
             further
             Reason
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             That
             Men
             whose
             avowed
             Principle
             it
             is
             to
             tolerate
             no
             body
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             power
             ,
             ought
             not
             to
             pretend
             to
             the
             same
             Favour
             with
             other
             People
             that
             are
             moderate
             .
             This
             is
             a
             just
             Exception
             against
             Popish
             Priests
             ;
             and
             for
             ought
             yet
             appears
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             less
             against
             your
             Teachers
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             seem
             to
             be
             of
             as
             persecuting
             a
             Spirit
             as
             they
             ;
             and
             have
             so
             far
             influenced
             the
             most
             zealous
             of
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             that
             they
             already
             persecute
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             have
             Power
             ,
             those
             that
             Dissent
             from
             them
             ;
             insomuch
             that
             (
             as
             I
             observed
             before
             )
             some
             that
             are
             heartily
             desirous
             to
             come
             to
             Church
             ,
             dare
             not
             ,
             for
             fear
             of
             being
             undone
             by
             their
             Neighbours
             .
          
           
             And
             no
             Wonder
             it
             should
             be
             so
             ,
             since
             you
             are
             taught
             in
             your
             very
             Catechism
             to
             
               Oppose
               all
               False
               Worship
            
             ;
             
             
               and
               ,
               according
               to
               each
               ones
               Place
               and
               Calling
               ,
               to
               remove
               it
               .
            
             And
             
               Tolerating
               a
               False
               Religion
            
             is
             reckoned
             ,
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             a
             Breach
             of
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             .
             A
             Clause
             very
             unfit
             for
             a
             Catechism
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             contain
             only
             the
             Principles
             of
             our
             Holy
             and
             Meek
             Religion
             ,
             and
             which
             I
             do
             not
             find
             in
             the
             Catechism
             
             of
             the
             Council
             of
             Trent
             ,
             notwithstanding
             the
             persecuting
             Spirit
             of
             that
             Church
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             a
             wicked
             ,
             but
             an
             imprudent
             thing
             to
             impose
             on
             all
             Christians
             the
             necessity
             of
             either
             persecuting
             all
             their
             Neighbours
             that
             are
             mistaken
             in
             Matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             violating
             their
             own
             Consciences
             ;
             which
             sufficiently
             shews
             the
             Spirit
             of
             those
             that
             compos'd
             your
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             discovers
             the
             Principle
             that
             makes
             you
             so
             uneasie
             to
             your
             Neighbours
             ;
             which
             Principle
             your
             Teachers
             still
             refuse
             to
             Renounce
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             are
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             neither
             Rashness
             nor
             Uncharitableness
             in
             this
             Clause
             of
             my
             Leases
             ,
             which
             has
             now
             been
             three
             times
             objected
             to
             me
             in
             print
             ,
             twice
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             once
             by
             Mr.
             Craghead
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             indeed
             of
             moment
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             Subject
             of
             my
             Book
             .
             But
             this
             makes
             it
             plain
             ,
             that
             the
             Business
             of
             the
             Answerers
             was
             ,
             to
             Answer
             my
             Book
             by
             prejudicing
             People
             against
             my
             Person
             ;
             a
             certain
             sign
             ,
             that
             they
             wrote
             for
             a
             Party
             rather
             than
             Truth
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             ,
             I
             must
             profess
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             have
             always
             declared
             ,
             that
             it
             never
             was
             my
             intention
             by
             that
             Clause
             to
             hinder
             any
             one
             to
             live
             under
             me
             that
             was
             peaceable
             ,
             and
             of
             whose
             Honesty
             ,
             as
             a
             Tenant
             ,
             I
             
             could
             have
             any
             reasonable
             Security
             ,
             of
             what
             Perswasion
             soever
             he
             was
             ;
             but
             I
             thought
             it
             but
             reasonable
             to
             reserve
             to
             my self
             and
             my
             Successors
             a
             Liberty
             to
             make
             a
             difference
             between
             moderate
             honest
             Men
             ,
             whom
             one
             may
             suppose
             to
             be
             lead
             by
             Conscience
             ,
             and
             others
             that
             appear
             to
             be
             acted
             by
             other
             Motives
             ;
             which
             shall
             always
             be
             the
             Rule
             of
             my
             Proceedings
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             further
             matter
             under
             this
             Head
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             objects
             to
             me
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             25.
             )
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               We
               like
               not
               the
               gentle
               Language
               of
               Writs
               de
               Excom
               .
               Cap.
            
             By
             which
             he
             would
             insinuate
             some
             very
             hard
             or
             unfair
             Dealing
             in
             me
             .
             A
             few
             words
             will
             clear
             it
             ;
             I
             never
             procur'd
             more
             than
             one
             or
             two
             of
             these
             Writs
             to
             be
             executed
             ,
             and
             that
             against
             a
             Person
             who
             refus'd
             to
             stand
             for
             Sidesman
             (
             being
             duly
             elected
             by
             his
             Parish
             )
             or
             to
             find
             another
             for
             it
             ,
             which
             the
             very
             Act
             of
             Toleration
             in
             England
             requireth
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             and
             the
             Government
             on
             full
             Consideration
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             found
             I
             had
             reason
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             Person
             confess'd
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             never
             have
             contended
             it
             (
             as
             indeed
             he
             neither
             had
             ,
             nor
             could
             have
             any
             scruple
             )
             had
             not
             his
             Minister
             ,
             Mr.
             Crook
             ,
             engag'd
             to
             bring
             him
             off
             ,
             if
             he
             stood
             it
             out
             ;
             which
             I
             am
             able
             to
             prove
             .
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             makes
             no
             scruple
             to
             Censure
             his
             
             Governours
             ,
             before
             whom
             this
             matter
             was
             adjudged
             ,
             and
             pronounce
             concerning
             things
             of
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             he
             had
             no
             due
             Information
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             examin'd
             the
             principal
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             I
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             (
             who
             makes
             himself
             your
             Advocate
             )
             in
             the
             end
             of
             his
             Vindication
             (
             p.
             55.
             )
             takes
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Matters
               of
               Fact
            
             with
             which
             I
             charged
             you
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             which
             I
             appealed
             to
             your
             own
             Knowledge
             and
             Consciences
             ,
             were
             false
             ;
             and
             alledges
             it
             as
             the
             greatest
             provocation
             given
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             appealed
             to
             your
             
               selves
               as
               Evidences
               for
               what
               you
               certainly
               know
               to
               be
               untrue
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             find
             any
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             his
             asserting
             this
             in
             your
             behalf
             ;
             I
             have
             conversed
             with
             many
             of
             you
             since
             the
             writing
             of
             my
             Book
             and
             Admonition
             ,
             before
             many
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             could
             never
             meet
             with
             any
             of
             you
             that
             could
             deny
             any
             One
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             in
             them
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Vouchers
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             produc'd
             to
             disprove
             what
             I
             said
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             far
             from
             justifying
             what
             he
             asserted
             ,
             as
             to
             your
             practice
             ,
             or
             contradicting
             what
             I
             charged
             on
             you
             ,
             that
             the
             truth
             of
             his
             Assertions
             depends
             still
             on
             his
             own
             Credit
             .
             But
             whatever
             effect
             his
             endeavours
             to
             palliate
             the
             Matters
             with
             which
             I
             tax
             you
             may
             have
             
             on
             Strangers
             ,
             they
             can
             never
             make
             you
             think
             otherwise
             of
             them
             than
             what
             you
             know
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             you
             cannot
             but
             know
             ,
             (
             what
             I
             have
             been
             now
             necessitated
             to
             prove
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Chapter
             )
             that
             the
             main
             and
             most
             considerable
             Matters
             which
             I
             charg'd
             on
             you
             were
             true
             ;
             That
             your
             Communions
             have
             been
             scandalously
             infrequent
             ;
             That
             your
             
               Publick
               Worship
               of
               God
            
             was
             generally
             performed
             by
             you
             sitting
             ,
             which
             I
             reckon
             irreverent
             ;
             That
             you
             had
             no
             Orderly
             Publick
             Reading
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             nor
             any
             Practicē
             that
             could
             properly
             be
             called
             Reading
             them
             ;
             That
             you
             have
             no
             Order
             or
             Rule
             of
             teaching
             the
             Great
             Mysteries
             of
             our
             Religion
             in
             your
             Sermons
             or
             Set
             Discourses
             ;
             which
             certainly
             do
             deserve
             such
             Set
             Discourses
             ,
             if
             any
             thing
             can
             deserve
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             conscious
             to
             my self
             ,
             and
             have
             God
             for
             my
             Witness
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             no
             Design
             in
             what
             I
             have
             publish'd
             of
             your
             Faults
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             endeavour
             ,
             according
             to
             my
             Duty
             ,
             your
             Amendment
             of
             them
             ,
             (
             of
             which
             could
             I
             have
             made
             you
             sensible
             in
             a
             private
             way
             ,
             you
             should
             not
             have
             been
             told
             so
             publickly
             .
             )
             And
             it
             had
             been
             a
             very
             ridiculous
             Undertaking
             for
             me
             ,
             as
             I
             often
             have
             observ'd
             before
             ,
             to
             put
             the
             
             stress
             of
             your
             Reforming
             them
             (
             which
             I
             most
             seriously
             coveted
             and
             desired
             )
             upon
             your
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             not
             been
             sure
             that
             you
             did
             sufficiently
             know
             it
             ;
             nay
             ,
             had
             I
             not
             understood
             it
             from
             the
             Mouths
             and
             Confession
             of
             Many
             of
             you
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Truth
             is
             ,
             these
             things
             are
             so
             Notorious
             ,
             ev'n
             from
             the
             Defence
             which
             your
             Advocate
             and
             his
             Certifiers
             would
             make
             for
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             ,
             and
             still
             have
             ,
             all
             Reason
             to
             Appeal
             to
             your
             own
             Consciences
             for
             the
             Truth
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             hope
             for
             the
             desired
             Success
             of
             my
             Writings
             in
             your
             Amendment
             of
             them
             ▪
             from
             the
             Undeniable
             Evidence
             of
             this
             Truth
             in
             your selves
             ;
             which
             Success
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             in
             some
             measure
             found
             ,
             and
             do
             beseech
             Him
             still
             to
             encrease
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           
             Of
             the
             Reasoning
             Part
             of
             Mr.
             B's
             Book
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
            
             Mr.
             B's
             stating
             the
             Case
             between
             You
             and
             Us
             ,
             as
             to
             Purity
             of
             Worship
             and
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             Proceed
             now
             to
             some
             Observations
             on
             the
             Reasoning
             Part
             of
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Book
             ;
             and
             the
             first
             thing
             I
             shall
             take
             Notice
             of
             ,
             is
             his
             Stating
             the
             Difference
             between
             You
             and
             Us.
             
               Vindic.
               p.
            
             33.
             we
             have
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Where
               there
               are
               in
               a
               Kingdom
               Two
               Parties
               ,
               or
               Bodies
               of
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               one
               of
               which
               both
               the
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
               is
               more
               fully
               restor'd
               to
               its
               Primitive
               Simplicity
               and
               Purity
               ;
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               Defects
               and
               Corruptions
               left
               in
               their
               Worship
               ,
               and
               Discipline
               almost
               entirely
               neglected
               ,
               or
               perverted
               and
               abused
               ;
               I
               think
               every
               considerate
               Christian
               should
               prefer
            
             
             
               the
               stated
               Communion
               of
               that
               Party
               ,
               in
               which
               necessary
               Reformation
               has
               made
               a
               happier
               Progress
               .
            
             I
             confess
             ,
             I
             am
             partly
             of
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Opinion
             ;
             and
             think
             ,
             for
             this
             very
             reason
             you
             ought
             to
             embrace
             the
             Communion
             of
             Our
             Church
             ,
             as
             of
             that
             in
             which
             both
             Worship
             and
             Disciplin
             is
             more
             fully
             restor'd
             to
             its
             Primitive
             Simplicity
             and
             Purity
             ;
             for
             I
             do
             not
             know
             one
             thing
             in
             which
             You
             have
             the
             advantage
             of
             Us
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             on
             Examination
             of
             these
             Particulars
             .
          
           
             II.
             First
             ,
             In
             Discipline
             you
             have
             nothing
             to
             boast
             of
             ,
             since
             you
             have
             no
             Authentick
             Rule
             concerning
             it
             at
             all
             ;
             as
             I
             shew'd
             in
             my
             Admonition
             .
             And
             when
             Proposals
             were
             made
             concerning
             it
             ,
             they
             were
             rejected
             by
             a
             Parliament
             of
             your
             own
             Party
             with
             great
             Abhorrence
             ;
             
               We
               cannot
            
             ,
             say
             they
             in
             their
             Declaration
             1646
             ,
             
               consent
               to
               the
               granting
               of
               an
               Arbitrary
               and
               Unlimited
               ,
               Power
               and
               Jurisdiction
               to
               near
               Ten
               thousand
               Judicatories
               to
               be
               Erected
               within
               this
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               this
               demanded
               in
               a
               way
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               Fundamentals
               of
               Government
               ,
               excluding
               the
               Power
               of
               Parliaments
               .
            
             The
             Question
             then
             between
             Your
             Discipline
             and
             Ours
             ,
             is
             ,
             Whether
             it
             is
             better
             to
             have
             no
             Rules
             ,
             but
             meer
             Arbitrary
             Power
             in
             Ten
             thousand
             Judicatories
             ,
             to
             exercise
             a
             Discipline
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Fundamental
             Laws
             of
             
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             the
             Power
             of
             Parliaments
             ;
             or
             to
             have
             certain
             and
             determinate
             Rules
             for
             the
             Exercise
             of
             it
             ;
             such
             as
             our
             Canons
             and
             Rubricks
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             consistent
             with
             the
             Constitution
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             would
             certainly
             reform
             the
             World
             if
             executed
             ;
             and
             nothing
             hinders
             their
             execution
             (
             that
             I
             know
             )
             but
             Your
             Separation
             .
             I
             cannot
             reckon
             it
             
               a
               Happy
               Progress
            
             in
             Reformation
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             does
             ,
             to
             throw
             down
             a
             well-establish'd
             Discipline
             founded
             on
             good
             Authority
             ,
             and
             with
             good
             Rules
             ,
             and
             Establish
             nothing
             in
             the
             place
             of
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             Purity
             of
             Discipline
             to
             make
             it
             Arbitrary
             ,
             and
             have
             no
             Rules
             at
             all
             .
             And
             yet
             I
             am
             afraid
             many
             are
             for
             reforming
             Faith
             as
             You
             have
             reformed
             Discipline
             .
          
           
             III.
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             your
             
               Church
               ▪
               Constitution
            
             ,
             you
             are
             not
             yet
             agreed
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             not
             know
             what
             you
             would
             have
             .
             I
             observed
             that
             Mr.
             
             B's
             sense
             of
             these
             things
             is
             much
             different
             from
             yours
             ;
             both
             as
             to
             the
             Rules
             and
             Manner
             of
             Proceeding
             in
             your
             Judicatories
             insomuch
             as
             you
             are
             not
             yet
             agreed
             who
             shall
             have
             the
             
               power
               of
               the
               Keys
            
             ,
             Whether
             a
             single
             Congregation
             ,
             or
             a
             Presbytery
             (
             
               Adm.
               p.
            
             47.
             )
             To
             make
             you
             a
             little
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             compare
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             Parties
             Sentiments
             with
             Yours
             .
          
           
           
             First
             then
             ,
             You
             own
             generally
             ,
             That
             a
             National
             Church
             is
             of
             Divine
             institution
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             Party
             declare
             ,
             (
             
               Reflect
               .
               p.
            
             4.
             )
             That
             
               such
               a
               National
               Church
               is
               not
               of
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
            
             and
             is
             indeed
             only
             
               A
               Combination
               of
               Churches
               ,
               as
               united
               under
               one
               Civil
               Soveraign
               ;
               its
               true
               Notion
               lies
               not
               in
               any
               Combination
               purely
               Ecclesiastical
               and
               Intrinsical
               ,
               but
               Civil
               and
               Extrinsical
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             You
             hold
             ,
             that
             many
             particular
             Congregations
             may
             be
             under
             one
             Presbyterial
             Government
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             That
             
               no
               particular
               Church
               shall
               be
               subordinate
               to
               another
               ,
            
             —
             and
             ,
             That
             
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               their
               Officer
               or
               Officers
               shall
               Exercise
               any
               power
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               Superiority
               over
               any
               other
               Church
               ,
               or
               their
               Officers
               .
            
             Heads
             of
             Agreement
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
          
           
             You
             hold
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             agreeable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             a
             Subordination
             of
             Congregational
             .
             Classical
             ,
             Provincial
             ,
             and
             National
             Assemblies
             ,
             for
             the
             Government
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             That
             
               Church-Councils
               are
               not
               for
               Government
               ,
               but
               for
               Unity
               ;
               not
               as
               being
               in
               Order
               of
               Government
               over
               the
               several
               Bishops
               .
               Reflect
               .
            
             p.
             58.
             and
             
               Heads
               of
               Agreement
            
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
          
           
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             You
             hold
             that
             Excommunication
             is
             a
             shutting
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             against
             impenitent
             Sinners
             .
             But
             with
             Mr
             ▪
             B.
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             
               Excommunication
               it self
               ,
               in
               their
               respective
               Churches
               is
               no
               other
               than
               a
               declaring
               such
               scandalous
               Members
               as
               are
               irreconcilable
               ,
               to
               be
               incapable
               of
               Communion
               with
               them
               in
               things
               peculiar
               to
               the
               visible
               Relievers
               .
               (
               Pref.
               to
               the
               Heads
               of
               Agreement
               )
            
             In
             which
             sense
             any
             two
             Men
             may
             Excommunicate
             a
             third
             .
             It
             requires
             no
             Power
             at
             all
             to
             declare
             a
             Man
             incapable
             of
             Communion
             with
             me
             ,
             but
             only
             Judgment
             ;
             and
             so
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             Church
             Governors
             and
             Censures
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             You
             hold
             ,
             That
             those
             that
             are
             Ordained
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             Ordained
             again
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             Party
             teach
             ,
             
               That
               if
               any
               hold
               ,
               in
               case
               of
               the
               Removal
               of
               one
               formerly
               Ordained
               ,
               to
               a
               new
               Station
               or
               Pastoral
               Charge
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               like
               solemn
               Recommending
               him
               and
               his
               Labours
               to
               the
               Grace
               and
               Blessing
               of
               God
               :
               No
               different
               Sentiments
               or
               Practice
               herein
               ,
               shall
               be
               any
               occasion
               of
               Contention
               or
               Breach
               of
               Communion
               amongst
               you
               .
            
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             You
             hold
             ,
             That
             
               Ruling
               Elders
            
             are
             of
             Divine
             Right
             ,
             and
             your
             Constitution
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             appears
             to
             us
             ,
             is
             founded
             on
             them
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             Party
             declare
             ,
             that
             
               whereas
               divers
               are
               of
               Opinion
            
             ,
             
             
               that
               there
               is
               also
               the
               Office
               of
               Ruling
               Elders
               —
               and
               others
               think
               otherwise
               :
               They
               agree
               that
               this
               makes
               no
               Breach
               among
               them
               .
               Heads
               of
               Agreement
               ,
            
             p.
             13.
             
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             You
             hold
             ,
             That
             the
             
               Ruling
               Officers
            
             of
             a
             particular
             Congregation
             ,
             have
             only
             power
             to
             suspend
             from
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Casting
               out
            
             belongs
             to
             the
             Presbytery
             .
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             Party
             hold
             ,
             
               That
               each
               particular
               Church
               hath
               Authority
               from
               Christ
               ,
               for
               Exercising
               Government
               ,
               and
               of
               enjoying
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               Worship
               within
               it self
               .
               Heads
               of
               Agreement
               ,
            
             p.
             4.
             
          
           
             All
             these
             are
             material
             Differences
             ,
             and
             concern
             the
             Being
             of
             a
             Government
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             of
             them
             you
             differ
             from
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             his
             Party
             ,
             and
             only
             in
             one
             of
             them
             from
             us
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             the
             Fifth
             ,
             and
             then
             judge
             what
             Progress
             it
             is
             in
             Reformation
             ,
             to
             separate
             from
             a
             National
             Constitution
             ,
             to
             joyn
             with
             such
             that
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             pretend
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Thirdly
             ,
             Your
             Purity
             ,
             that
             should
             invite
             Men
             to
             joyn
             with
             you
             ,
             doth
             not
             consist
             in
             Doctrine
             ;
             for
             in
             this
             ,
             confessedly
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             Advantage
             of
             us
             ;
             for
             these
             very
             
               Heads
               of
               Agreement
            
             acknowledge
             it
             sufficient
             ,
             as
             to
             
               Soundness
               of
               Judgment
               in
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             to
             own
             the
             
               Doctrinal
               part
            
             
             
               of
               those
               commonly
               called
               ,
               The
               Articles
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
            
             ;
             which
             we
             all
             Subscribe
             .
             You
             then
             have
             made
             no
             Progress
             in
             this
             Point
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             As
             to
             
               Preaching
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             necessary
             Mark
             of
             the
             Purity
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             You
             come
             short
             of
             Us
             ▪
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             thereof
             being
             neither
             so
             Diligently
             ,
             so
             Constantly
             ,
             so
             Regularly
             ,
             or
             so
             Universally
             taught
             by
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             in
             our
             Church
             ,
             nor
             so
             Good
             and
             Obliging
             Rules
             for
             doing
             so
             :
             So
             that
             Men
             that
             would
             hear
             them
             taught
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             ought
             to
             joyn
             with
             us
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shew'd
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             
               Administring
               the
               Sacraments
            
             ,
             which
             is
             another
             necessary
             Mark
             of
             the
             Purity
             of
             a
             Church
             :
             Your
             Ministers
             have
             been
             Notoriously
             Defective
             ;
             they
             have
             let
             many
             dye
             without
             Baptism
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             Title
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             have
             been
             no
             less
             Negligent
             in
             Administring
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             not
             one
             of
             them
             have
             done
             their
             Duty
             this
             thirty
             Years
             ,
             in
             Administring
             it
             often
             ,
             as
             Christ
             requires
             .
             Therefore
             those
             of
             you
             that
             would
             partake
             frequently
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             ,
             must
             joyn
             with
             our
             Church
             .
          
           
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             As
             to
             
               Holiness
               of
               Life
            
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             Advantage
             over
             us
             ,
             being
             no
             better
             than
             your
             Neighbours
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             take
             away
             such
             as
             are
             not
             of
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             Church
             ,
             but
             as
             we
             are
             the
             Governing
             Party
             ,
             and
             who
             will
             always
             Joyn
             themselves
             to
             that
             which
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             doubt
             whether
             you
             be
             so
             good
             .
             There
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             convince
             you
             of
             this
             ,
             than
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             Mercy
             ,
             Justice
             and
             Truth
             are
             counted
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             the
             great
             things
             of
             the
             Law
             ;
             and
             you
             will
             not
             find
             that
             the
             Protestants
             in
             the
             North
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             of
             which
             You
             are
             the
             greatest
             part
             ,
             are
             more
             noted
             for
             these
             than
             the
             Protestants
             in
             other
             parts
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ;
             which
             sufficiently
             shews
             ,
             that
             whatever
             you
             pretend
             ,
             your
             Discipline
             has
             no
             great
             effect
             ;
             of
             which
             other
             Demonstrations
             might
             be
             given
             ;
             it
             may
             seem
             in
             Speculation
             an
             Advantage
             ,
             as
             the
             Auricular
             Confession
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             but
             has
             hitherto
             produced
             as
             little
             effect
             .
          
           
             Seventhly
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             
               Lives
               and
               Conversations
            
             of
             Your
             Ministers
             ,
             You
             have
             no
             reason
             to
             boast
             ,
             till
             we
             see
             their
             Interest
             separated
             from
             their
             
               Engagements
               to
               Sobriety
            
             ;
             and
             till
             they
             have
             undergone
             such
             a
             Scrutiny
             as
             the
             Clergy
             of
             Down
             and
             Connor
             did
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             try'd
             by
             above
             300
             Oaths
             ,
             as
             the
             Clergy
             there
             were
             ,
             if
             we
             reckon
             the
             
             Church-wardens
             and
             other
             Witnesses
             .
             And
             as
             to
             their
             Tempers
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             find
             that
             they
             are
             more
             Mortified
             ,
             more
             Humble
             ,
             have
             a
             less
             Opinion
             of
             themselves
             ,
             or
             command
             their
             Passions
             better
             than
             other
             People
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             appeal
             not
             only
             to
             those
             of
             this
             Diocess
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             most
             eminent
             ,
             most
             celebrated
             ,
             and
             leading
             Men
             that
             have
             been
             of
             Your
             Party
             :
             Consult
             their
             Writings
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             not
             find
             more
             Meekness
             ,
             Humility
             ,
             or
             Charity
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             less
             Passion
             ,
             Bitterness
             ,
             and
             Gall
             ,
             than
             in
             their
             Adversaries
             :
             Witness
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Admonition
             in
             Queen
             
             Elizabeth's
             time
             ,
             Mr.
             
             Cartwright's
             Writings
             ,
             Mr.
             Rutherford
             ,
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             Mr.
             Alsop
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             Mr.
             
             Boyse's
             .
             Now
             ,
             we
             are
             told
             by
             St.
             
               James
               ,
               chap.
            
             1.
             26.
             
             
               If
               any
               man
               among
               you
               seem
               to
               be
               Religious
               ,
               and
               bridle
               not
               his
               Tongue
               ,
               but
               deceiveth
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               that
               man's
               Religion
               is
               vain
            
             ;
             much
             more
             if
             he
             bridle
             not
             his
             Pen.
             There
             will
             be
             peevish
             ,
             passionate
             ,
             and
             railing
             Writers
             of
             all
             Parties
             ;
             but
             Men
             that
             are
             truly
             Holy
             will
             hardly
             be
             provoked
             to
             any
             degree
             of
             these
             Vices
             ,
             and
             ought
             never
             to
             be
             trusted
             as
             Guides
             ,
             if
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             IV.
             Lastly
             ,
             As
             to
             your
             Worship
             ,
             you
             have
             no
             perfect
             Rule
             for
             it
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             given
             up
             your
             Directory
             as
             imperfect
             in
             several
             
             particulars
             of
             great
             moment
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             to
             your
             own
             Discretion
             to
             mend
             it
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             35.
             
             I
             think
             I
             have
             proved
             it
             to
             be
             not
             only
             imperfect
             ,
             but
             in
             one
             Particular
             ,
             that
             it
             confessedly
             teaches
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             believe
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             can
             shew
             ,
             that
             it
             does
             the
             same
             in
             several
             others
             .
             This
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             the
             state
             of
             the
             Case
             between
             You
             and
             Us
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             as
             good
             reason
             to
             suppose
             it
             thus
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             to
             suppose
             that
             the
             
               Worship
               and
               Discipline
               of
               Christ
            
             is
             more
             fully
             restored
             to
             its
             
               Primitive
               Purity
               and
               Simplicity
            
             amongst
             You
             than
             Us
             :
             For
             which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             pretence
             .
          
           
             V.
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             32.
             )
             That
             the
             Abuses
             contained
             in
             his
             thirteen
             Demands
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             170
             ,
             are
             the
             chief
             
               Obstacles
               to
               a
               happy
               Union
               among
               us
               ,
               which
               has
               been
               so
               long
               the
               Earnest
               Desire
               of
               all
               good
               men
               .
            
             But
             this
             doth
             no
             ways
             appear
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             since
             no
             men
             Labour'd
             more
             earnestly
             to
             remove
             some
             of
             them
             than
             Papists
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             no
             Religion
             ,
             who
             are
             willing
             to
             destroy
             our
             National
             Constitution
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             Curb
             and
             Barrier
             against
             them
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             can
             once
             effect
             that
             ,
             they
             know
             well
             enough
             how
             to
             hinder
             the
             Settlement
             of
             any
             other
             .
             As
             appear'd
             fully
             by
             the
             
               Long
               Parliament
            
             ,
             that
             took
             down
             our
             Government
             ,
             but
             never
             
             Establish'd
             another
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             their
             being
             the
             chief
             Obstacle
             to
             our
             Union
             ,
             consider
             whether
             we
             were
             nearer
             an
             Union
             when
             they
             were
             removed
             ;
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             Sects
             and
             Divisions
             grew
             more
             in
             Four
             years
             ,
             than
             in
             Fourscore
             before
             ;
             Witness
             Mr.
             
               Edwards
               Gangrena
               ,
               p.
            
             125
             ,
             143.
             and
             throughout
             :
             and
             this
             amongst
             
               Persons
               counted
               Religious
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Mr.
             B.
             before
             we
             take
             his
             Word
             ,
             must
             give
             us
             good
             assurance
             ,
             that
             the
             removal
             of
             them
             will
             not
             open
             a
             Door
             to
             all
             
               Heresies
               ,
               Strange
               Opinions
               ,
               Fearful
               Divisions
               ,
               Looseness
               of
               Life
               and
               Manners
               ,
            
             as
             it
             did
             then
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             weakening
             of
             them
             has
             done
             of
             late
             .
             Some
             of
             those
             he
             calls
             Abuses
             ,
             when
             truly
             represented
             ,
             rather
             seem
             to
             us
             the
             Barriers
             against
             Division
             ,
             than
             Obstacles
             of
             Union
             .
             What
             is
             really
             amiss
             is
             not
             in
             our
             Constitution
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             Restraints
             the
             Common-Law
             puts
             on
             us
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             a
             Question
             whether
             it
             be
             safer
             to
             remove
             them
             .
             The
             Lawyers
             and
             the
             Parliament
             say
             no
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             labour'd
             for
             it
             .
             And
             none
             more
             fierce
             to
             press
             their
             continuance
             than
             those
             of
             your
             Party
             .
             However
             ,
             these
             are
             no
             more
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             us
             ,
             than
             the
             great
             Grievance
             of
             Impropriations
             ;
             or
             your
             Ministers
             not
             having
             the
             Tythes
             and
             Churches
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             imputed
             to
             them
             .
             But
             ,
             to
             deal
             
             ingenuously
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             not
             to
             the
             Matter
             ;
             the
             great
             Task
             incumbent
             on
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             a
             Precedent
             in
             Scripture
             of
             two
             Parties
             ,
             such
             as
             he
             describes
             ,
             where
             ,
             on
             pretence
             of
             purer
             Discipline
             ,
             one
             of
             them
             gathered
             a
             Congregation
             of
             Christians
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             distinct
             and
             separate
             from
             others
             ,
             who
             Worshipped
             God
             in
             true
             Faith
             and
             Holiness
             .
             This
             I
             did
             put
             to
             him
             in
             my
             
               Admonition
               ,
               p.
            
             48
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             given
             it
             no
             Answer
             ,
             tho'
             the
             most
             Material
             thing
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             Decisive
             of
             the
             Question
             ;
             and
             without
             which
             you
             will
             never
             Justifie
             your selves
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             for
             absenting
             your selves
             from
             our
             Assemblies
             for
             Worship
             ,
             much
             less
             your
             sending
             out
             Emissaries
             to
             draw
             off
             others
             .
             There
             was
             the
             same
             Reason
             for
             Forming
             such
             Parties
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             time
             as
             now
             ;
             some
             indeed
             did
             it
             upon
             mighty
             Pretences
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             Purity
             ,
             speaking
             great
             
               Swelling
               Words
               of
               Vanity
            
             ,
             and
             having
             Mens
             
               Persons
               in
               Admiration
            
             .
             But
             St.
             Jude
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             those
             who
             Separated
             themselves
             were
             
               Sensual
               ,
               having
               not
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             Mr.
             Edwards
             observes
             the
             same
             of
             many
             of
             your
             great
             Professors
             ,
             that
             first
             formed
             the
             Separation
             .
             There
             is
             nothing
             more
             easie
             or
             more
             deceitful
             than
             great
             Pretences
             to
             Purity
             ,
             and
             Men
             truly
             humble
             and
             good
             seldom
             insist
             on
             
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             deeply
             sensible
             of
             their
             own
             Imperfections
             ,
             and
             ready
             to
             believe
             better
             of
             others
             than
             themselves
             :
             'T
             were
             much
             more
             to
             the
             purpose
             for
             us
             to
             joyn
             in
             the
             Common
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             joynt
             and
             continual
             Prayers
             together
             ,
             That
             God
             would
             give
             us
             Mortified
             ,
             Humble
             ,
             and
             Pure
             Hearts
             ,
             than
             to
             pretend
             Purity
             of
             Parties
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             by
             our selves
             ,
             and
             with
             those
             in
             
               Isa.
               Chap.
            
             65.
             5.
             
             Cry
             ,
             
               Come
               not
               near
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               holier
               than
               thou
               .
            
             Divisions
             are
             a
             
               Work
               of
               the
               Flesh
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             and
             the
             great
             Insuperable
             Obstacle
             to
             Discipline
             .
             I
             pray
             God
             to
             make
             you
             sensible
             of
             this
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             down
             a
             Spirit
             of
             Unity
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             and
             Purity
             upon
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
            
             Mr.
             B's
             Partiality
             .
          
           
             I.
             IN
             the
             Second
             place
             ,
             let
             me
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             Mr
             B.
             doth
             not
             observe
             that
             Golden
             Rule
             of
             doing
             as
             he
             wou'd
             be
             done
             unto
             ;
             for
             he
             takes
             the
             Liberty
             to
             put
             the
             most
             favourable
             Construction
             he
             pleases
             on
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             and
             expects
             we
             should
             admit
             them
             :
             But
             
             on
             ours
             ,
             he
             puts
             the
             worst
             he
             can
             ,
             and
             is
             dissatisfied
             that
             we
             will
             not
             own
             them
             .
             Of
             which
             I
             will
             only
             give
             you
             a
             few
             Instances
             .
          
           
             II.
             First
             ,
             He
             affirms
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             136.
             
             That
             the
             
               generality
               of
               you
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               assured
               ,
               do
               Communicate
               four
               or
               five
               times
               a
               year
               .
            
             This
             he
             interpreteth
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             17.
             )
             only
             of
             the
             
               most
               devout
               and
               serious
            
             ;
             which
             is
             very
             different
             from
             the
             Generality
             ;
             since
             if
             One
             do
             it
             ,
             the
             words
             may
             be
             true
             in
             the
             sense
             he
             gives
             of
             them
             ;
             but
             I
             have
             allowed
             (
             as
             you
             see
             before
             )
             One
             in
             Four
             ,
             of
             your
             Communicants
             to
             be
             thus
             devout
             and
             serious
             .
          
           
             III.
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             affirmed
             ,
             〈◊〉
             136.
             
             That
             all
             of
             you
             have
             the
             opportunity
             of
             Communicating
             10
             ,
             12
             ,
             or
             15
             times
             a
             Year
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             take
             the
             advantage
             of
             receiving
             it
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             it
             is
             administred
             within
             a
             few
             Miles
             of
             your
             respective
             Habitations
             :
             This
             he
             interprets
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             19.
             
             To
             
               be
               Estimated
               from
               those
               parts
               ,
               where
               the
               main
               Body
               of
               Dissenters
               are
               to
               be
               found
            
             —
             and
             p.
             19.
             
             That
             he
             is
             
               not
               obliged
               to
               prove
               it
               concerning
               every
               particular
               one
               in
               the
               Remotest
               parts
               of
               the
               Province
               of
               Ulster
               .
            
             As
             if
             the
             Diocess
             of
             
               Ardmagh
               ,
               Clogher
               ,
               Rapho
               ,
               Derry
               ,
               Drummore
               ,
            
             with
             a
             considerable
             part
             of
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Down
             and
             
             Connor
             ,
             were
             more
             in
             the
             Remote
             parts
             of
             Ulster
             than
             
               Antrim
               ,
               Carrickfergus
               ,
               Glenarm
            
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             places
             he
             mentions
             :
             But
             I
             fully
             shewed
             in
             my
             Admonition
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Congregation
             in
             the
             Diocess
             of
             Derry
             ,
             nor
             ,
             I
             believe
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             the
             other
             places
             named
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             people
             may
             Communicate
             ten
             times
             a
             year
             without
             Riding
             40
             Miles
             :
             which
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             to
             expect
             ,
             let
             them
             take
             what
             advantage
             they
             will.
             Nor
             had
             I
             any
             intention
             to
             consine
             you
             to
             one
             Diocess
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             wou'd
             insinuate
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             18.
             
             I
             mean
             honestly
             and
             plainly
             in
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             and
             never
             designed
             to
             help
             out
             a
             Cause
             by
             Equivocations
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             to
             those
             places
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             mentioned
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             in
             a
             Nook
             or
             Corner
             ;
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             the
             Mapp
             ;
             and
             yet
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             it
             requires
             24
             Miles
             Riding
             to
             attend
             them
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             30
             ;
             which
             are
             not
             a
             few
             Miles
             for
             the
             Generality
             of
             Country
             People
             ;
             being
             an
             unreasonable
             Charge
             ,
             and
             impracticable
             by
             many
             ,
             especially
             by
             Women
             and
             Servants
             ,
             who
             have
             as
             good
             a
             title
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             and
             are
             often
             as
             serious
             and
             devout
             as
             the
             Masters
             of
             Families
             .
             This
             contrivance
             therefore
             of
             sending
             People
             from
             their
             Parish
             Churches
             ,
             
             no
             ways
             answers
             ,
             either
             in
             point
             of
             Conveniency
             or
             Order
             ,
             to
             the
             frequent
             Administration
             of
             that
             Sacrament
             in
             every
             Parish
             ,
             nor
             is
             Equivalent
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             suggests
             p.
             32.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Thirdly
             ,
             Whereas
             he
             asserts
             (
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             13.
             )
             That
             it
             is
             
               Universally
               usual
               in
               every
               Meeting
               where
               an
               Ordained
               Minister
               is
               settled
               ,
               to
               have
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               Administred
               —
               twice
               in
               the
               larger
               Towns
               ,
               every
               Year
               .
            
             He
             now
             tell
             us
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             17
             ,
             That
             the
             twice
             a
             Year
             in
             
               the
               Larger
               Towns
               was
               intended
               ,
               and
               is
               true
               of
               Belfast
               ,
               Carrickfergus
               and
               Antrim
               :
            
             As
             if
             
               Lisburn
               ,
               Colerain
            
             and
             Londonderry
             were
             not
             larger
             Towns
             then
             Antrim
             ;
             and
             as
             if
             
               Strabane
               ,
               Newry
               ,
               Ballymenagh
               ,
               Ballymony
               ,
               Ardmagh
               ,
               Dungannon
               ,
               Downpatrick
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             were
             not
             in
             an
             equal
             rank
             with
             it
             .
             And
             yet
             he
             has
             not
             produced
             any
             Voucher
             ,
             that
             this
             practice
             has
             been
             constant
             in
             these
             very
             three
             Towns
             ,
             or
             how
             long
             .
             These
             ,
             and
             many
             such
             ,
             are
             the
             favourable
             Interpretations
             he
             allows
             himself
             .
          
           
             V.
             But
             then
             ,
             as
             to
             us
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             put
             what
             sence
             on
             our
             words
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             oblige
             us
             to
             stand
             by
             it
             .
             Thus
             he
             will
             needs
             know
             my
             design
             in
             publishing
             my
             Book
             better
             than
             my self
             ,
             and
             oblige
             me
             to
             design
             it
             for
             the
             generality
             of
             
             Dissenters
             in
             England
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             Ireland
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             6.
             )
             Tho'
             the
             whole
             scope
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             Addresses
             in
             it
             ,
             my
             Management
             of
             the
             Impression
             ,
             and
             the
             very
             Title
             I
             sent
             with
             it
             to
             the
             Press
             [
             
               For
               the
               use
               of
               this
               Diocess
            
             ]
             (
             tho'
             lost
             there
             ,
             as
             the
             Printer
             must
             acknowledge
             ,
             and
             another
             substituted
             in
             place
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             my
             knowledge
             )
             sufficiently
             declare
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             will
             pretend
             to
             know
             the
             design
             of
             our
             Church's
             using
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             better
             than
             all
             her
             Sons
             from
             the
             Learned
             Hooker
             to
             this
             day
             ;
             as
             you
             may
             see
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             44.
             
          
           
             VII
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Our
             Church
             in
             her
             Catechism
             in
             answer
             to
             that
             question
             ,
             
               What
               is
               required
               of
               Persons
               to
               be
               Baptised
               ?
            
             determines
             ,
             that
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             are
             required
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             (
             after
             Mr.
             Baxter
             )
             puts
             a
             very
             absurd
             sense
             on
             these
             words
             ,
             and
             then
             disputes
             against
             them
             ;
             alledging
             that
             by
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             is
             meant
             
               present
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               ,
               Vind
               p.
            
             35.
             directly
             against
             the
             Catechism
             ,
             which
             requires
             only
             present
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             in
             those
             that
             are
             capable
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             of
             Children
             who
             have
             a
             right
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             capable
             at
             present
             of
             actual
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             She
             accepts
             a
             rational
             
             Presumption
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             believe
             ,
             when
             capable
             ,
             and
             an
             Engagement
             made
             by
             the
             Parents
             and
             Congregation
             ,
             under
             whose
             power
             they
             are
             ,
             solemnly
             declared
             by
             their
             Proxies
             and
             Vouchers
             ,
             the
             Godfathers
             and
             Godmothers
             ;
             It
             shews
             a
             mighty
             Prejudice
             against
             the
             Established
             Church
             ,
             and
             a
             delight
             to
             find
             fault
             in
             those
             that
             insist
             on
             such
             forced
             and
             disowned
             Construction
             of
             our
             words
             ;
             if
             we
             should
             deal
             thus
             with
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             it
             wou'd
             expose
             even
             them
             .
          
           
             VIII
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Whereas
             I
             quote
             your
             Directory
             ▪
             for
             a
             certain
             Position
             ,
             Chap.
             2.
             
             Sect.
             3.
             
             N.
             2.
             meaning
             thereby
             ,
             that
             Book
             which
             commonly
             goes
             under
             that
             Name
             among
             You
             ,
             and
             whose
             words
             one
             of
             your
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             Mr.
             Craghead
             ,
             quotes
             as
             the
             
               Express
               words
               of
               the
               Directory
               ,
               p.
            
             45.
             
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             oblige
             me
             to
             mean
             
               The
               Directory
               made
               by
               the
               Assembly
               of
               Divines
               ,
               for
               Publick
               Worship
               :
            
             Whereas
             I
             meant
             not
             that
             part
             of
             the
             Book
             ,
             but
             the
             Directions
             ,
             which
             are
             your
             Directory
             for
             Private
             Worship
             ,
             as
             the
             other
             for
             the
             Publick
             ;
             and
             which
             being
             bound
             together
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Directory
             for
             Ordination
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             other
             pieces
             ,
             do
             all
             commonly
             pass
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Directory
             ,
             and
             are
             so
             quoted
             by
             one
             
             of
             your
             own
             Ministers
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             :
             Yet
             this
             he
             imputes
             to
             me
             as
             a
             very
             unpardonable
             mistake
             ,
             and
             repeats
             it
             again
             in
             his
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             23.
             
             I
             suppose
             every
             Body
             sees
             this
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             matter
             ,
             whether
             that
             Position
             I
             quoted
             was
             in
             the
             Directory
             for
             Publick
             Worship
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Directions
             for
             Private
             ;
             since
             both
             are
             owned
             and
             received
             by
             you
             to
             whom
             I
             wrote
             :
             Therefore
             for
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             insist
             on
             it
             a
             second
             time
             ,
             plainly
             shews
             that
             his
             business
             is
             with
             the
             Person
             ,
             not
             the
             Cause
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             writes
             for
             a
             Party
             ,
             not
             the
             Truth
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             would
             not
             offer
             a
             matter
             the
             second
             time
             that
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             for
             which
             there
             was
             no
             ground
             ,
             besides
             his
             being
             unacquainted
             with
             the
             terms
             used
             among
             you
             .
          
           
             IX
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Whereas
             I
             laid
             it
             down
             as
             a
             thing
             that
             wou'd
             be
             granted
             me
             by
             you
             ,
             that
             all
             ways
             of
             Worship
             are
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             
               That
               are
               not
               expresly
               contained
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               Warranted
               by
               Examples
               of
               Holy
               Men
               mentioned
               therein
               :
            
             Mr.
             B.
             misrepresents
             my
             sense
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             30.
             )
             as
             if
             I
             had
             intended
             by
             this
             Rule
             to
             exclude
             such
             things
             as
             may
             be
             deduced
             by
             
               clear
               consequence
            
             or
             
               parity
               of
               Reason
            
             from
             them
             .
             Now
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             compare
             
             this
             Rule
             with
             your
             Catechism
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             find
             it
             expressed
             there
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               The
               Second
               Commandment
               forbiddeth
            
             the
             Worshiping
             of
             God
             by
             Images
             ,
             or
             
               any
               other
               way
               not
               appointed
               in
               his
               Word
               .
            
             And
             in
             your
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             (
             Chap.
             21.
             
             N.
             1.
             )
             thus
             :
             
               The
               acceptable
               way
               of
               Worshiping
               the
               true
               God
               is
               instituted
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               so
               limited
               to
               his
               own
               revealed
               Will
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               be
               Worshiped
               according
               to
               the
               imaginations
               and
               devises
               of
               Men
               ,
               or
               the
               suggestions
               of
               Satan
               ,
               under
               any
               visible
               Representations
               ,
               
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 way
                 not
                 prescribed
                 in
                 the
                 Holy
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             This
             Rule
             is
             stricter
             ,
             and
             needs
             greater
             Limitations
             than
             the
             words
             of
             my
             Book
             .
             For
             ,
             First
             ,
             Here
             is
             no
             Allowance
             for
             things
             Warranted
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             tho'
             not
             prescribed
             ,
             as
             many
             things
             are
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             no
             Authority
             given
             to
             the
             Examples
             of
             Holy
             Men
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             are
             sufficient
             to
             warrant
             a
             Religious
             practice
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ,
             tho'
             they
             do
             not
             amount
             to
             an
             appointment
             or
             prescription
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             alwayes
             obligatory
             .
             In
             short
             ,
             your
             Catechism
             and
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             them
             according
             to
             the
             Letter
             ,
             
               make
               all
               wayes
               of
               Worship
               unacceptable
               and
               unlawful
               that
               are
               not
               prescribed
               and
               appointed
               in
               Scripture
               .
            
             Whereas
             my
             Rule
             allows
             Examples
             and
             Precedents
             of
             Holy
             Men
             to
             be
             
             a
             sufficient
             Warrant
             .
             I
             supposed
             (
             and
             I
             think
             with
             reason
             )
             that
             you
             understood
             this
             Rule
             in
             your
             own
             Catechism
             and
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             with
             due
             Limitations
             ;
             and
             therefore
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             suspect
             ,
             but
             you
             would
             understand
             it
             with
             the
             same
             Limitations
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             manifest
             partiality
             to
             except
             against
             it
             when
             used
             by
             me
             ,
             and
             yet
             allow
             of
             it
             (
             tho'
             expressed
             with
             less
             caution
             )
             in
             your
             Catechism
             and
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             yet
             ought
             to
             be
             more
             exact
             in
             wording
             a
             Rule
             ,
             than
             is
             necessary
             in
             a
             private
             Man's
             Writings
             .
             Of
             this
             partiality
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             guilty
             ,
             and
             plainly
             discovers
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             one
             Rule
             for
             interpreting
             the
             words
             of
             his
             own
             Party
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             interpreting
             those
             of
             his
             Adversary
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             in
             my
             whole
             Book
             I
             never
             used
             this
             Rule
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             with
             those
             Limitations
             that
             I
             have
             now
             expressed
             ;
             nor
             has
             Mr.
             B.
             produced
             one
             instance
             wherein
             I
             did
             otherwise
             :
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             I
             tax
             you
             with
             bringing
             in
             the
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             into
             the
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             your
             
               Use
               of
               the
               Psalms
            
             ;
             not
             for
             singing
             the
             Meetre
             Psalms
             ,
             for
             that
             I
             allow
             lawful
             ;
             but
             for
             introducing
             them
             without
             necessity
             ,
             to
             the
             exclusion
             of
             the
             Prose
             Psalms
             ,
             for
             Singing
             
             of
             which
             we
             have
             Scripture-Warrant
             and
             Example
             .
             I
             taxed
             you
             likewise
             with
             introducing
             a
             Human
             Invention
             into
             the
             Worship
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             your
             
               Expounding
               Scripture
            
             ;
             not
             that
             Expositions
             of
             Scripture
             are
             unlawful
             ,
             but
             to
             make
             them
             necessary
             every
             time
             the
             Scripture
             is
             read
             ,
             is
             Literally
             such
             an
             invention
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             likewise
             your
             excluding
             the
             Regular
             and
             Orderly
             Reading
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             appointed
             for
             the
             Edification
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             make
             room
             for
             your
             Lectures
             ;
             of
             both
             which
             ,
             you
             have
             been
             guilty
             these
             Fifty
             Years
             last
             past
             .
             I
             past
             the
             same
             Censure
             on
             your
             
               Extemporary
               Prayers
            
             ;
             not
             that
             I
             condemned
             them
             in
             all
             Cases
             ,
             but
             because
             on
             the
             account
             of
             them
             ,
             you
             had
             turned
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             prescribed
             in
             God's
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             Use
             of
             Forms
             in
             the
             Ordinary
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Assembly
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Scripture
             way
             of
             Praying
             on
             such
             Occasions
             )
             out
             of
             your
             Meetings
             :
             Whereas
             it
             is
             manifestly
             a
             Teaching
             for
             Doctrine
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Men
             ,
             to
             Teach
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             that
             Praying
             extemporary
             is
             more
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             more
             edifying
             ,
             than
             Praying
             by
             a
             Form
             ;
             there
             not
             being
             the
             least
             colour
             in
             Scripture
             for
             such
             a
             Doctrine
             .
             I
             might
             shew
             the
             like
             in
             every
             place
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             where
             I
             used
             this
             Rule
             ,
             
             either
             in
             proving
             the
             Orders
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             or
             in
             disproving
             yours
             ;
             so
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             find
             fault
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             Thirdly
             ,
             The
             Rule
             needs
             not
             these
             Limitations
             ,
             it
             being
             agreed
             by
             all
             sober
             Interpreters
             ,
             That
             whatever
             can
             be
             deduced
             from
             Scriptures
             by
             
               Clear
               Consequence
            
             or
             
               Parity
               of
               Reason
            
             ,
             is
             sufficiently
             warranted
             by
             them
             ,
             though
             not
             expresly
             contained
             in
             them
             ;
             so
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             to
             explain
             the
             Rule
             ,
             though
             I
             was
             willing
             to
             avoid
             the
             Exceptions
             even
             of
             the
             Captious
             ;
             and
             there
             fore
             put
             in
             the
             Explication
             you
             find
             in
             my
             Second
             Edition
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ;
             Mr.
             B.
             excepts
             against
             my
             using
             the
             Phrase
             of
             
               Ways
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             and
             alledges
             I
             used
             it
             
               frequently
               to
               signifie
               Circumstanti●●
               Modes
               of
               it
               ,
               Vind.
               p.
            
             30.
             
             But
             I
             Answer
             ▪
             That
             I
             used
             the
             Phrase
             with
             which
             you
             were
             acquainted
             ,
             whereas
             I
             believe
             few
             of
             you
             ever
             heard
             of
             
               Circumstantial
               Modes
            
             of
             Worship
             before
             ;
             and
             I
             used
             it
             in
             the
             Sense
             you
             generally
             do
             ,
             when
             you
             ask
             for
             Scripture
             to
             warrant
             our
             using
             the
             Psalms
             by
             way
             of
             Answering
             ,
             our
             using
             Forms
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             our
             singing
             with
             Instrumental
             Musick
             ,
             our
             joyning
             our
             Voices
             in
             some
             Prayers
             ,
             our
             Receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             in
             a
             Worshiping
             posture
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             particulars
             against
             which
             you
             except
             in
             our
             Publick
             Service
             ▪
             
             and
             I
             shewed
             these
             Ways
             are
             not
             only
             warranted
             ,
             but
             prescribed
             for
             the
             most
             part
             in
             Scripture
             :
             Whereas
             those
             Ways
             you
             have
             introduced
             in
             the
             place
             of
             them
             ,
             have
             neither
             Command
             or
             Precedent
             in
             Scripture
             .
             If
             these
             that
             I
             have
             named
             in
             our
             Service
             and
             yours
             ,
             be
             
               Circumstantial
               Modes
            
             ,
             they
             are
             the
             chief
             and
             greatest
             Exceptions
             that
             I
             ever
             found
             any
             of
             you
             make
             against
             joyning
             with
             us
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             the
             great
             matter
             of
             Reformation
             set
             forth
             in
             your
             Directory
             ,
             tho'
             Mr.
             B.
             seems
             to
             make
             light
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             appears
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             both
             perverted
             and
             misapplyed
             my
             Rule
             ;
             and
             yet
             on
             this
             perverted
             sense
             of
             my
             Words
             ,
             are
             founded
             most
             of
             his
             Arguments
             against
             our
             publick
             Worship
             .
          
           
             X.
             Lastly
             ,
             This
             Method
             of
             sixing
             Principles
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             then
             writing
             a
             Book
             to
             Confute
             them
             ,
             is
             not
             new
             with
             Mr.
             B.
             He
             did
             it
             once
             before
             at
             a
             very
             unseasonable
             time
             ,
             and
             still
             persists
             in
             Taxing
             me
             with
             his
             own
             Consequences
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             indeed
             owned
             them
             .
             Thus
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             25.
             he
             charges
             me
             with
             passing
             a
             
               Vertual
               Sentence
               of
               Damnation
            
             publickly
             upon
             you
             ,
             by
             
               Denying
               you
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
            
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             puts
             in
             Italian
             Letters
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             my
             Words
             ;
             but
             there
             are
             no
             such
             Words
             in
             any
             Book
             I
             have
             yet
             written
             ,
             nor
             any
             
             just
             Ground
             to
             fix
             such
             a
             Sentence
             on
             me
             ;
             the
             whole
             Mystery
             of
             this
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             I
             know
             it
             ,
             is
             thus
             .
             Mr.
             Man●y
             ,
             formerly
             Dean
             of
             Derry
             ,
             on
             his
             turning
             Papist
             ,
             published
             his
             Motives
             which
             prevailed
             with
             him
             to
             do
             so
             :
             To
             these
             I
             wrote
             an
             Answer
             ,
             in
             the
             Year
             1687
             ,
             by
             which
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             Cause
             lost
             nothing
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             so
             well
             approved
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Twice
             Reprinted
             in
             England
             :
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             cou'd
             not
             digest
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             wrote
             Reflections
             on
             it
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             Exception
             he
             has
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             in
             it
             ,
             That
             I
             
               meant
               by
               the
            
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             
               the
               whole
               Body
               of
               Men
               professing
               the
               Religion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               living
               under
               their
               Lawful
               Governours
               .
            
             From
             which
             Words
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             draws
             many
             strange
             and
             absurd
             Consequences
             ,
             alledging
             that
             they
             Un-Church
             all
             Dissenters
             ,
             all
             foreign
             Churches
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             
               Relation
               of
               all
               true
               Christians
               to
               our
               Blessed
               Lord
               (
               as
               his
               Members
               )
               as
               questionable
               as
               the
               Title
               of
               the
               Pastor
               under
               whom
               they
               live
            
             ;
             with
             many
             other
             absurd
             Inferences
             contrary
             to
             the
             Literal
             Assertions
             of
             my
             Book
             ;
             which
             therefore
             he
             would
             perswade
             us
             contradicts
             it self
             :
             But
             the
             World
             knew
             me
             too
             well
             ,
             to
             need
             being
             troubled
             with
             a
             Justification
             ;
             and
             tho'
             I
             had
             prepared
             one
             ,
             my
             Friends
             assured
             me
             it
             was
             unnecessary
             
             to
             publish
             it
             ,
             and
             I
             still
             am
             of
             the
             same
             opinion
             .
          
           
             XI
             .
             For
             I
             must
             let
             you
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             said
             no
             more
             in
             those
             Words
             than
             the
             generality
             of
             Protestants
             said
             before
             me
             .
             Some
             in
             the
             same
             Words
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             in
             effect
             and
             meaning
             ,
             even
             those
             of
             your
             party
             not
             excepted
             :
             For
             I
             take
             it
             for
             a
             general
             Principle
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             That
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             due
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             the
             true
             Marks
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             lawful
             Ministry
             is
             necessary
             to
             these
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             that
             your
             own
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             neither
             Sacrament
             
               may
               be
               dispensed
               by
               any
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               Minister
               lawfully
               Ordained
               ,
            
             Chap.
             27.
             
             &
             Chap.
             28.
             
             That
             the
             
               Outward
               Element
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               Water
               ,
               wherewith
               the
               Party
               is
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               in
               t●e
               Name
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               by
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               lawfully
               called
               thereunto
               :
            
             And
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             has
             declared
             ,
             Chap.
             23.
             
             That
             
               Sacraments
               be
               rightly
               Ministrate
               we
               judge
               two
               things
               requisite
               ,
               The
               one
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               Ministrate
               by
               Lawful
               Ministers
               .
               —
               The
               other
               ,
               That
               they
               be
               Ministrate
               in
               such
               Elements
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               sort
               as
               God
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               affirm
               that
               they
               cease
               to
               be
               the
               right
               Sacraments
               of
               Christ.
               
            
          
           
             You
             see
             then
             from
             the
             Declaration
             of
             your
             own
             Party
             ,
             that
             a
             lawful
             Ministry
             is
             
             required
             to
             the
             due
             Administration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             without
             such
             Administration
             there
             can
             be
             no
             true
             Church
             ;
             and
             a
             Man
             that
             is
             not
             duly
             Baptized
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             a
             visible
             Member
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             though
             he
             may
             belong
             to
             it
             .
             From
             these
             it
             were
             easie
             (
             if
             one
             would
             imitate
             Mr.
             
             B's
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             )
             to
             draw
             the
             same
             Consequences
             as
             he
             doth
             from
             my
             Words
             ,
             indeed
             worse
             ;
             and
             to
             argue
             that
             these
             Positions
             make
             every
             Man's
             Baptism
             as
             uncertain
             ,
             as
             the
             Ordination
             of
             the
             Minister
             that
             Baptized
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             every
             Church
             is
             as
             uncertain
             of
             her
             being
             a
             True
             Church
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Lawful
             Calling
             of
             her
             Ministers
             :
             And
             all
             those
             Questions
             Mr.
             B.
             starts
             concerning
             the
             Lawful
             Calling
             of
             Ministers
             and
             Governors
             ,
             will
             come
             in
             here
             as
             properly
             as
             he
             brings
             them
             against
             me
             ;
             but
             whoever
             should
             draw
             such
             Consequences
             from
             these
             Principles
             ,
             which
             are
             common
             to
             most
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             would
             be
             as
             unjust
             to
             them
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             to
             me
             .
          
           
             For
             in
             this
             ,
             the
             sincere
             will
             and
             endeavour
             is
             accepted
             ,
             both
             by
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             for
             the
             deed
             ;
             and
             therefore
             neither
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             nor
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             intended
             to
             make
             void
             the
             Baptism
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             the
             sincerity
             and
             simplicity
             of
             their
             hearts
             received
             it
             from
             such
             as
             they
             supposed
             lawfully
             called
             Ministers
             ,
             
             but
             were
             not
             ;
             neither
             did
             I
             ever
             intend
             to
             exclude
             from
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             ,
             such
             as
             either
             out
             of
             weakness
             of
             Judgment
             ,
             submitted
             themselves
             to
             Pastors
             whom
             they
             believed
             lawful
             ;
             or
             out
             of
             necessity
             (
             when
             they
             could
             not
             get
             others
             to
             officiate
             to
             them
             )
             submitted
             to
             such
             as
             they
             found
             settled
             .
             And
             this
             I
             shewed
             to
             be
             my
             Sense
             from
             St.
             
             Augustint's
             Words
             ,
             quoted
             at
             large
             in
             the
             Sixth
             Page
             of
             my
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             Manby
             ,
             of
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             never
             took
             any
             notice
             when
             he
             made
             all
             his
             Consequences
             for
             me
             ,
             tho'
             there
             needed
             no
             more
             to
             destroy
             them
             all
             .
          
           
             XII
             .
             But
             I
             must
             now
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             comfort
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             out
             of
             Interest
             or
             Passion
             ,
             divide
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             heap
             up
             to
             themselves
             Teachers
             according
             to
             their
             own
             Lusts
             ;
             nor
             to
             such
             as
             knowingly
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             wilful
             negligence
             joyn
             themselves
             to
             such
             :
             These
             I
             take
             to
             be
             the
             Hereticks
             St.
             Paul
             commands
             us
             to
             reject
             after
             the
             first
             and
             second
             Admonition
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             Self-condemned
             ;
             for
             the
             Church
             can
             condemn
             them
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             by
             casting
             them
             out
             by
             Excommunication
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             thus
             condemned
             themselves
             already
             by
             their
             separation
             ;
             and
             I
             see
             no
             reason
             any
             one
             has
             to
             be
             displeased
             at
             these
             Principles
             ,
             except
             he
             be
             conscious
             ,
             that
             out
             of
             
             Interest
             or
             Passion
             he
             has
             divided
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             afraid
             many
             are
             ,
             or
             think
             it
             a
             small
             matter
             to
             make
             such
             Divisions
             :
             Or
             Lastly
             ,
             is
             indifferent
             whether
             his
             Minister
             is
             lawfully
             called
             or
             no
             ,
             as
             indeed
             too
             many
             are
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             much
             concerned
             how
             a
             man
             came
             by
             his
             Ordination
             ,
             so
             he
             preach
             to
             their
             mind
             .
             But
             I
             suppose
             the
             best
             way
             to
             deal
             with
             a
             Papist
             ,
             will
             be
             to
             assert
             not
             only
             the
             Lawfulness
             ,
             but
             Regularity
             of
             our
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             we
             have
             done
             it
             effectually
             ;
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             could
             have
             done
             as
             much
             for
             his
             Party
             ,
             he
             needed
             not
             have
             gratified
             Papists
             (
             tho'
             his
             Party
             at
             that
             time
             were
             caress'd
             by
             them
             )
             in
             endeavouring
             to
             Answer
             a
             Book
             ,
             grounded
             on
             Principles
             ,
             which
             they
             could
             not
             Reply
             to
             ,
             as
             appeared
             by
             the
             event
             .
             But
             this
             has
             always
             been
             the
             Method
             of
             those
             that
             separated
             from
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             Tertullian
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               De
               Prescriptionibus
               .
               Cum
               hoc
               sit
               Negotium
               illis
               ,
               non
               ethnicos
               convertendi
               ,
               sed
               nostros
               evertendi
               ;
               hanc
               magis
               Gloriam
               captant
               ,
               si
               stantibus
               ruinam
               ,
               non
               si
               jacentibus
               elevationem
               operantur
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             The
             Sense
             of
             which
             is
             ,
             That
             those
             Separatists
             made
             it
             their
             Business
             to
             oppose
             and
             draw
             off
             the
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             their
             Petty
             Sects
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             joyn
             against
             the
             common
             Enemy
             .
          
           
           
             XIII
             .
             I
             must
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             some
             Men
             espouse
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             make
             themselves
             the
             Champions
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             want
             direct
             Proofs
             against
             their
             Adversaries
             ,
             they
             draw
             strange
             and
             absurd
             Consequences
             from
             their
             Opinions
             :
             And
             though
             they
             know
             very
             well
             ,
             that
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             ascribe
             them
             ,
             detest
             these
             consequences
             as
             much
             as
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             they
             set
             them
             up
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             really
             held
             by
             those
             to
             whom
             they
             impute
             them
             ;
             and
             endeavour
             by
             strains
             of
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             vehement
             Interrogations
             ,
             to
             render
             them
             odious
             :
             This
             may
             take
             with
             such
             as
             are
             heated
             with
             Faction
             ,
             and
             love
             Books
             for
             ill
             Language
             and
             Violence
             ;
             but
             understanding
             Men
             know
             such
             Treatment
             to
             be
             only
             an
             Artifice
             to
             keep
             up
             the
             Spirit
             of
             a
             Party
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             shew
             of
             Reason
             where
             direct
             Proofs
             are
             wanting
             :
             And
             that
             it
             is
             really
             a
             giving
             up
             a
             Cause
             to
             fly
             to
             these
             Arts
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             deserve
             no
             Consideration
             .
             Neither
             should
             I
             have
             troubled
             the
             World
             or
             my Self
             ,
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             that
             I
             hold
             none
             of
             the
             absurd
             Consequences
             Mr.
             B.
             fixes
             on
             me
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             do
             not
             follow
             from
             any
             principle
             of
             mine
             ,
             had
             not
             one
             of
             your
             Ministers
             ,
             that
             ought
             to
             have
             had
             more
             Integrity
             and
             Justice
             ,
             improved
             this
             Calumny
             on
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Authority
             
             so
             far
             as
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             I
             Held
             ,
             and
             Published
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             you
             
               belong
               not
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               —
               being
               without
               Christ
               ,
               having
               no
               hope
               ,
               and
               without
               God
               in
               the
               world
               :
            
             All
             which
             he
             puts
             in
             the
             Italian
             Letters
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             my
             Words
             ,
             (
             Mr.
             
               Craighead
               p.
            
             147.
             )
             Whereas
             I
             never
             either
             in
             Words
             or
             Writings
             used
             such
             Barbarous
             Expressions
             ,
             or
             past
             such
             an
             Unchristian
             Censure
             on
             any
             Man
             ,
             much
             less
             on
             any
             Body
             of
             Men
             that
             professed
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ.
             But
             I
             can
             heartily
             forgive
             him
             ,
             and
             wish
             him
             no
             more
             harm
             than
             that
             he
             may
             be
             sensible
             he
             has
             wronged
             me
             in
             at
             least
             an
             hundred
             particulars
             besides
             this
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             think
             it
             necessary
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             to
             take
             any
             further
             Notice
             of
             his
             Book
             :
             This
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             how
             truly
             he
             has
             represented
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             he
             concurs
             with
             Mr.
             B.
             And
             as
             to
             his
             Reasoning
             Part
             I
             am
             content
             any
             one
             that
             reads
             my
             Book
             should
             read
             his
             ;
             and
             judge
             whether
             he
             has
             either
             truly
             represented
             my
             Sense
             ,
             or
             Answered
             my
             Arguments
             .
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             that
             you
             have
             it
             in
             print
             ,
             since
             by
             comparing
             it
             with
             Mr.
             
             B's
             ,
             you
             may
             plainly
             see
             that
             your
             Advocates
             are
             not
             yet
             agreed
             on
             what
             Principles
             to
             defend
             your
             Cause
             ;
             there
             hardly
             being
             greater
             difference
             in
             Principles
             between
             the
             Answers
             
             and
             my
             Book
             ,
             than
             between
             the
             two
             Answers
             themselves
             .
             But
             the
             greatest
             advantage
             that
             I
             expect
             by
             it
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             it
             will
             be
             a
             means
             to
             discover
             to
             Posterity
             how
             far
             the
             Learning
             and
             Sincerity
             of
             your
             Teachers
             were
             agreeable
             to
             their
             Reputation
             and
             Profession
             ;
             and
             what
             sort
             of
             Men
             have
             been
             followed
             by
             those
             that
             separate
             from
             Our
             Church
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           THE
           APPENDIX
           .
           CONTAINING
           
             An
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             B's
             Objections
             against
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               I.
            
             Of
             the
             proper
             Method
             to
             discover
             the
             true
             Nature
             of
             Sacraments
             as
             Signs
             .
          
           
             I.
             MR.
             B.
             in
             his
             Remarks
             on
             my
             Discourse
             to
             you
             
               Concerning
               the
               Inventions
               of
               Men
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
            
             has
             given
             me
             many
             hard
             words
             ,
             for
             not
             treating
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             (
             as
             I
             have
             observed
             in
             my
             Admonition
             ,
             where
             also
             I
             have
             given
             my
             Reasons
             for
             not
             doing
             it
             ,
             since
             it
             did
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             ordinary
             part
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             I
             only
             engaged
             to
             handle
             ,
             p.
             55.
             )
             imputing
             it
             to
             want
             of
             Candour
             and
             Ingenuity
             .
             And
             tho'
             I
             had
             given
             him
             no
             occasion
             for
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             resolv'd
             to
             bring
             in
             
             this
             Dispute
             about
             it
             ;
             because
             (
             as
             he
             alledges
             )
             it
             most
             directly
             concerns
             this
             Charge
             of
             
               Human
               Inventions
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             463.
             
             And
             that
             here
             
               The
               Dissenters
               particularly
               us'd
               to
               fix
               their
               Charge
               of
               Human
               Inventions
            
             against
             us
             .
             This
             then
             seem'd
             to
             me
             the
             most
             direct
             and
             strongest
             Objection
             you
             had
             to
             prove
             your
             Charge
             against
             us
             ;
             and
             in
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             put
             most
             Confidence
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             this
             failed
             ,
             and
             had
             no
             force
             ,
             the
             rest
             must
             fall
             in
             course
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             consider'd
             It
             only
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             in
             such
             a
             way
             as
             is
             fully
             satisfactory
             to
             all
             that
             Impartially
             read
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             and
             what
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             Answer'd
             :
             And
             tho'
             I
             might
             well
             let
             it
             rest
             on
             that
             foot
             ,
             yet
             there
             being
             several
             things
             in
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Answer
             that
             tend
             to
             mislead
             your
             Judgments
             in
             greater
             matters
             than
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             I
             have
             thought
             it
             requisite
             to
             give
             it
             a
             new
             and
             distinct
             Consideration
             .
          
           
             The
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             indeed
             I
             allow
             to
             be
             of
             no
             great
             weight
             in
             it self
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             condemning
             the
             Use
             of
             it
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             Condemn
             the
             Universal
             Church
             ,
             that
             has
             used
             it
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             that
             to
             make
             such
             Signs
             unlawful
             ,
             when
             God
             has
             not
             made
             them
             so
             by
             any
             Command
             ,
             is
             to
             add
             a
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             own
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             a
             great
             Superstition
             ,
             
             and
             a
             Breach
             ,
             on
             our
             Christian
             Liberty
             .
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             That
             the
             false
             Reasonings
             brought
             to
             oppose
             it
             are
             of
             such
             ill
             consequence
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             are
             not
             detected
             and
             exposed
             ,
             there
             is
             hardly
             any
             thing
             in
             a
             Church
             can
             be
             safe
             from
             such
             Cavils
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Arguments
             will
             reach
             to
             the
             most
             approved
             Practices
             .
             If
             these
             things
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             this
             Dispute
             about
             the
             Cross
             will
             not
             appear
             of
             so
             little
             moment
             as
             some
             may
             imagine
             ;
             nor
             will
             it
             be
             safe
             for
             the
             Governours
             of
             Our
             Church
             to
             comply
             with
             the
             Teachers
             of
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             lest
             they
             betray
             the
             Purity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             by
             allowing
             the
             
               Doctrines
               of
               Men
            
             ,
             that
             would
             make
             that
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             which
             God
             has
             left
             indifferent
             .
             We
             can
             very
             well
             join
             in
             Communion
             with
             a
             Church
             that
             does
             not
             use
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             with
             such
             as
             kept
             the
             Jewish
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             abstained
             from
             certain
             Meats
             :
             But
             when
             any
             come
             to
             impose
             this
             on
             our
             Consciences
             ,
             as
             forbidden
             by
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             such
             Cases
             imitate
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             refus'd
             
               to
               give
               place
               by
               Subjection
               ,
               no
               ,
               not
               for
               an
               hour
               ,
               Gal.
            
             2.
             5.
             
             We
             reckon
             it
             a
             Liberty
             and
             Privilege
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             her
             Members
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Sense
             and
             Devotion
             of
             their
             Minds
             towards
             God
             in
             such
             becoming
             Actions
             and
             Words
             as
             Universal
             
             Custom
             has
             made
             significant
             of
             our
             Thoughts
             and
             Passions
             in
             such
             Cases
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             already
             proved
             in
             my
             former
             
               Admonition
               ,
               p.
            
             68.
             and
             shall
             further
             prove
             in
             this
             .
             And
             for
             any
             one
             to
             teach
             this
             to
             be
             unlawful
             ,
             is
             to
             deprive
             us
             of
             a
             Privilege
             God
             has
             vouchsafed
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             impose
             on
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             to
             teach
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             St.
             Paul
             condemn'd
             for
             
               Doctrines
               of
               Devils
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             12.
             
             For
             
               Forbidding
               to
               Marry
            
             ,
             and
             
               to
               abstain
               from
               Meats
            
             ,
             are
             there
             reckon'd
             such
             Doctrines
             ,
             because
             they
             make
             that
             unlawful
             in
             it self
             that
             God
             has
             allow'd
             ;
             and
             he
             has
             no
             less
             allowed
             us
             to
             express
             the
             Devotions
             of
             our
             Minds
             by
             significant
             Actions
             ,
             than
             he
             has
             allow'd
             us
             to
             feed
             our selves
             by
             all
             kind
             of
             wholesome
             Meats
             .
             And
             therefore
             they
             that
             condemn
             the
             one
             as
             unlawful
             ,
             are
             equally
             Superstitious
             with
             those
             that
             then
             condemned
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             II.
             To
             proceed
             then
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             remember
             that
             I
             undertook
             two
             things
             in
             my
             Admonition
             :
             First
             ,
             To
             shew
             that
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Arguments
             against
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             were
             of
             no
             force
             :
             And
             secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             warranted
             by
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
             I
             shew'd
             you
             ,
             that
             his
             great
             Objection
             against
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             it
             
               A
               New
               Human
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             and
             that
             then
             it
             must
             be
             
               A
               Human
               Invention
            
             .
             But
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             satisfie
             you
             that
             
             we
             ascribed
             nothing
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             Nature
             to
             it
             ,
             I
             observ'd
             ,
             that
             three
             things
             were
             necessary
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Sacrament
             :
             First
             ,
             
               An
               Outward
               visible
               Sign
               instituted
               by
               God
               ,
               signifying
               some
               spiritual
               Grace
               or
               Benefit
               which
               we
               expect
               from
               him
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             
               An
               Obligation
               on
               God
               by
               some
               promise
               of
               this
               to
               grant
               us
               that
               spiritual
               Grace
               or
               Benefit
               when
               we
               duly
               use
               the
               visible
               sign
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               A
               Penalty
               on
               us
               when
               we
               do
               not
               use
               it
               .
            
             I
             shew'd
             you
             ,
             that
             we
             ascribed
             none
             of
             these
             to
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             consequently
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             nothing
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             For
             it
             must
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Sacrament
             is
             no
             Scripture-word
             ,
             but
             the
             Church
             has
             taken
             it
             up
             to
             express
             some
             peculiar
             Institutions
             ,
             Rites
             ,
             or
             Signs
             which
             we
             find
             appointed
             by
             God
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             way
             to
             know
             whether
             we
             ascribe
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             nature
             to
             any
             sign
             ,
             is
             to
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             those
             Signs
             which
             we
             all
             agree
             to
             call
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             to
             observe
             diligently
             and
             impartially
             wherein
             they
             agree
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             differ
             from
             all
             other
             signs
             .
             I
             examin'd
             this
             as
             carefully
             as
             I
             could
             ,
             and
             found
             that
             they
             all
             agreed
             in
             those
             three
             things
             which
             I
             have
             before
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             differ'd
             from
             all
             other
             Signs
             peculiarly
             in
             this
             one
             thing
             ,
             
               That
               they
               obliged
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Promise
               upon
               the
            
             
             
               due
               use
               of
               these
               Signs
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               the
               Grace
               or
               Spiritual
               Benefit
               signified
               by
               them
               .
            
             It
             is
             this
             Promise
             annexed
             to
             these
             Sacraments
             that
             makes
             them
             so
             valuable
             and
             precious
             to
             us
             ,
             above
             all
             other
             Signs
             ,
             and
             without
             it
             they
             would
             be
             meer
             Ceremonies
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             omitted
             or
             supply'd
             on
             very
             Ordinary
             Terms
             :
             Whereas
             now
             nothing
             but
             Necessity
             can
             excuse
             us
             from
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             enjoy
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             annexed
             to
             them
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             his
             Vindication
             doth
             not
             deny
             the
             three
             things
             which
             I
             have
             named
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             doth
             he
             think
             himself
             oblig'd
             to
             prove
             that
             we
             ascribe
             any
             of
             them
             to
             the
             Cross
             ;
             but
             he
             alledges
             ,
             that
             the
             account
             I
             have
             given
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             is
             
               very
               Lame
               and
               Defective
               ,
               omitting
               several
               Considerable
               Uses
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               were
               the
               chief
               strength
               of
               his
               Arguments
               against
               the
               Cross
               ,
            
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             37.
             )
             And
             (
             p.
             38.
             )
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               these
               sacred
               Rites
               that
               are
               appointed
               by
               God
               ,
               both
               in
               our
               first
               publick
               Entrance
               into
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               our
               publick
               Renewal
               of
               it
               at
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               ,
               are
               design'd
               for
               several
               Uses
               ,
               and
               principally
               for
               the
               three
               following
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               As
               Representing
               Signs
               for
               Instruction
               concerning
               the
               Privileges
               and
               Duties
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               our
               Guilt
               and
               Polution
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
               As
               Obliging
               Signs
               to
               Confirm
               and
               Ratifie
               the
               Covenant
               entered
               into
               ,
               and
               this
               both
               on
               God's
               part
               ,
            
             p.
             39.
             and
             
               from
               us
               to
               God
            
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
               As
               Distinguishing
               Signs
               or
               Badges
               of
               our
               Profession
               ,
               and
               the
               Relations
               we
               thereby
               are
               invested
               in
            
             ;
             which
             afterwards
             he
             explains
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             being
             
               a
               Mark
               and
               Character
               of
               those
               that
               belong
               to
               that
               one
               Visible
               Body
               or
               Church
               ,
               of
               which
               Christ
               is
               the
               Lord
               and
               Head
            
             ;
             and
             opposeth
             it
             to
             that
             
               one
               Internal
               Baptism
            
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             the
             
               certain
               mark
               of
               belonging
               to
               one
               invisible
               Church
               ,
               p.
            
             43.
             
             The
             meaning
             of
             which
             Words
             is
             not
             easily
             comprehended
             ,
             since
             he
             doth
             not
             explain
             whether
             he
             means
             by
             a
             
               certain
               Mark
            
             of
             belonging
             to
             an
             Invisible
             Church
             ,
             an
             outward
             and
             visible
             Mark
             ,
             or
             how
             internal
             Baptism
             can
             be
             such
             a
             Mark
             ;
             whereas
             I
             think
             the
             generality
             of
             such
             as
             have
             written
             Considerately
             of
             these
             Matters
             ,
             have
             made
             the
             external
             Baptism
             a
             Sign
             and
             a
             Mean
             of
             the
             internal
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Union
             not
             only
             to
             the
             visible
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             the
             invisible
             Church
             when
             duly
             received
             ;
             and
             only
             such
             as
             have
             in
             some
             measure
             imbibed
             the
             Socinian
             Doctrines
             have
             explained
             Baptism
             as
             a
             Mark
             of
             Union
             to
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             in
             exclusion
             to
             the
             invisible
             .
          
           
           
             These
             are
             the
             Uses
             for
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             Sacraments
             are
             design'd
             .
             And
             ,
             p.
             44.
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Cross
               is
               set
               up
               for
               several
               Sacramental
               Uses
               ,
               even
               the
               like
               as
               Baptism
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               are
               appointed
               for
               (
               except
               that
               one
               use
               of
               their
               being
               Obliging
               Signs
               on
               God's
               part
               to
               ratifie
               his
               Promises
               .
               )
            
             And
             from
             thence
             infers
             ,
             (
             p.
             45.
             )
             
               That
               the
               Cross
               is
               hereby
               made
               as
               much
               a
               Sacrament
               as
               Men
               can
               make
               a
               Sign
               of
               their
               own
               .
            
          
           
             III.
             This
             would
             indeed
             have
             been
             a
             good
             Inference
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             prov'd
             ,
             that
             the
             Uses
             he
             has
             nam'd
             (
             so
             far
             as
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             three
             parts
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             before
             laid
             down
             by
             me
             )
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             any
             other
             Signs
             warranted
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             he
             has
             not
             in
             the
             least
             attempted
             it
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             be
             in
             vain
             ,
             for
             I
             shall
             shew
             ,
             beyond
             exception
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Uses
             which
             he
             has
             named
             of
             Sacraments
             (
             so
             far
             as
             they
             can
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Cross
             )
             are
             common
             to
             many
             other
             Signs
             Warranted
             by
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             not
             at
             all
             peculiar
             to
             Sacraments
             ;
             for
             the
             Cross
             cannot
             be
             made
             a
             Sacrament
             (
             not
             a
             Human
             Sacrament
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             no
             Sacrament
             ,
             but
             a
             noise
             of
             Words
             to
             amuse
             common
             People
             with
             ,
             and
             affright
             them
             )
             but
             by
             being
             set
             up
             for
             such
             Uses
             as
             are
             so
             peculiar
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             they
             belong
             
             to
             them
             only
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             any
             other
             Scriptural
             Signs
             whatsoever
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             has
             led
             Mr.
             B.
             into
             this
             mistaken
             way
             of
             Reasoning
             ,
             is
             ,
             That
             he
             consider'd
             what
             he
             conceives
             the
             
               Two
               Sacraments
               agree
               with
               another
               in
               ,
            
             and
             in
             what
             they
             
               differ
               from
               one
               another
               ;
               Vind.
               p.
            
             38.
             
             But
             then
             quite
             forgot
             to
             consider
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             all
             other
             Scriptural
             Signs
             ,
             which
             if
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             found
             that
             they
             do
             not
             differ
             from
             other
             Signs
             in
             any
             of
             the
             uses
             which
             he
             has
             named
             ,
             except
             that
             of
             obliging
             God
             by
             his
             Promise
             to
             confer
             some
             spiritual
             Grace
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             would
             know
             what
             a
             Man
             is
             ,
             must
             not
             only
             consider
             wherein
             all
             Men
             agree
             ,
             but
             likewise
             wherein
             they
             differ
             from
             other
             Creatures
             .
             All
             Men
             agree
             in
             Life
             and
             Motion
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             one
             would
             conclude
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             whatever
             has
             Life
             (
             as
             for
             example
             ,
             all
             Beasts
             have
             )
             is
             a
             Man
             ,
             would
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             very
             ill
             Reasoner
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Method
             .
             He
             found
             both
             the
             Sacraments
             agree
             in
             being
             designed
             for
             Representing
             ,
             Obliging
             and
             Distinguishing
             Signs
             of
             the
             Duties
             ,
             Privileges
             ,
             and
             Relations
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             whence
             he
             calls
             them
             
               Federal
               Rites
            
             ,
             and
             spends
             several
             Pages
             to
             prove
             them
             designed
             for
             these
             Uses
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             would
             conclude
             ,
             that
             every
             
             Sign
             that
             represents
             ,
             obliges
             ,
             and
             distinguishes
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             from
             the
             instance
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             but
             with
             as
             little
             Reason
             as
             it
             would
             be
             concluded
             in
             the
             former
             Case
             ,
             that
             whatever
             had
             Life
             and
             Motion
             is
             a
             Man.
             
          
           
             IV.
             Before
             I
             proceed
             further
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             these
             Uses
             ,
             I
             must
             caution
             you
             ,
             first
             ,
             That
             I
             do
             not
             pretend
             to
             understand
             all
             the
             Designs
             of
             God
             in
             instituting
             Sacraments
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             God
             has
             no
             where
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             discover'd
             all
             his
             Purposes
             in
             them
             .
             If
             we
             reflect
             on
             the
             Passover
             ,
             the
             great
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             find
             that
             God
             did
             Explicitly
             discover
             the
             main
             design
             of
             it
             to
             the
             Jews
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             signifie
             and
             apply
             the
             Death
             of
             Christ
             to
             such
             as
             celebrated
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             Who
             can
             be
             sure
             that
             there
             is
             not
             a
             hidden
             and
             mystical
             design
             in
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             of
             which
             we
             are
             not
             aware
             ,
             and
             of
             which
             ,
             at
             least
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             a
             clear
             and
             explicit
             Notion
             ?
             This
             Consideration
             ought
             to
             make
             us
             diligent
             in
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             modestly
             cautious
             in
             our
             discourses
             and
             explanations
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             'T
             is
             easie
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             not
             expressed
             the
             Uses
             of
             Sacraments
             in
             the
             Language
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             
             but
             in
             that
             of
             the
             late
             Systems
             of
             Divinity
             and
             interested
             Writers
             ;
             and
             seems
             rather
             to
             have
             regard
             in
             them
             to
             some
             late
             Notions
             and
             Prejudices
             ,
             particularly
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             than
             to
             the
             Ancient
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             collected
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             that
             I
             hope
             I
             may
             contribute
             something
             to
             clear
             the
             Notions
             of
             Sacraments
             to
             Vulgar
             Capacities
             ,
             and
             convince
             them
             of
             the
             Necessity
             of
             frequenting
             them
             ,
             which
             I
             find
             the
             Socinian
             Notions
             (
             too
             much
             encourag'd
             by
             some
             )
             have
             very
             much
             shaken
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             what
             I
             have
             before
             said
             alone
             sufficient
             to
             Answer
             Mr.
             
             B's
             whole
             Discourse
             concerning
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             it
             to
             be
             of
             no
             force
             .
          
           
             But
             whilst
             Men
             are
             made
             to
             look
             on
             Sacraments
             as
             primarily
             designed
             to
             bind
             us
             to
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             as
             Pledges
             and
             Conveyances
             of
             his
             Grace
             to
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             apt
             to
             be
             deterr'd
             ,
             by
             having
             their
             Duty
             set
             before
             them
             in
             so
             strong
             ,
             and
             the
             Grace
             to
             perform
             it
             in
             so
             weak
             a
             Light
             ;
             whereas
             if
             Men
             look
             on
             them
             principally
             ,
             as
             Tenders
             of
             Grace
             and
             Assistance
             to
             perform
             their
             Duty
             better
             and
             more
             easily
             than
             they
             did
             before
             ,
             and
             consider
             this
             as
             the
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             effect
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             distinguishes
             
             them
             from
             all
             other
             Signs
             (
             as
             I
             have
             and
             shall
             prove
             it
             is
             )
             this
             will
             encourage
             them
             to
             come
             to
             them
             cheerfully
             ,
             and
             bind
             themselves
             readily
             to
             that
             Duty
             which
             they
             here
             hope
             for
             Grace
             to
             discharge
             ;
             in
             which
             hopes
             God
             will
             not
             deceive
             them
             .
             But
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             so
             order'd
             the
             matter
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             perverted
             most
             of
             those
             Scriptures
             that
             give
             us
             this
             hope
             and
             assurance
             ,
             to
             a
             quite
             different
             purpose
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             the
             relation
             I
             stand
             towards
             you
             ,
             I
             am
             obliged
             to
             instruct
             you
             in
             the
             orthodox
             sence
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             vindicate
             them
             from
             the
             Socinian
             glosses
             he
             thus
             puts
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             proceed
             therefore
             ,
             first
             ,
             to
             shew
             you
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Sacraments
               are
               primarily
               signs
               of
               God's
               Grace
               ,
               and
               not
               properly
               of
               our
               Duty
               ,
               tho'
               they
               imply
               it
               .
            
             This
             I
             think
             necessary
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             make
             you
             understand
             the
             true
             nature
             of
             Sacraments
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             I
             must
             let
             you
             know
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             the
             point
             in
             dispute
             about
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             for
             whether
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             immediately
             signs
             of
             our
             Duty
             or
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             shew
             you
             in
             the
             Second
             place
             )
             
               That
               the
               Scripture
               warrants
               us
               to
               use
               other
               signs
               of
               our
               Duty
               besides
               them
               .
            
             And
             (
             in
             the
             Third
             place
             )
             
               That
               the
               Cross
               is
               such
               a
               sign
               as
               the
               Scriptures
               warrant
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               II.
            
             That
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             Primarily
             Signs
             from
             God
             to
             us
             of
             his
             Grace
             ;
             and
             not
             properly
             of
             our
             Duty
             ,
             either
             as
             required
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             profest
             by
             us
             ,
             tho'
             they
             imply
             it
             .
          
           
             I.
             THIS
             is
             plainly
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             in
             her
             Catechism
             and
             Articles
             :
             In
             the
             first
             She
             teaches
             ,
             That
             
               a
               Sacrament
               is
               an
               Outward
               and
               Visible
               Sign
               of
               an
               Inward
               and
               Spiritual
               Grace
               given
               unto
               us
               by
               God
               ,
            
             restraining
             the
             Sign
             to
             this
             Grace
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             her
             Articles
             she
             declares
             ,
             
               That
               Sacraments
               be
               not
               only
               badges
               or
               tokens
               of
               Christians
               Profession
               ,
            
             but
             rather
             
               they
               be
               certain
               sure
               Witnesses
               and
               Effectual
               Signs
               of
               Grace
               and
               God's
               good-will
               towards
               us
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               doth
               work
               invisible
               in
               us
               ,
            
             Art.
             25.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             
               Baptism
               is
               not
               only
               a
               sign
               of
               Profession
               and
               Mark
               of
               difference
               whereby
               Christian
               Men
               are
               discerned
               from
               others
               that
               be
               not
               Christened
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               also
               a
               sign
               of
               Regeneration
               or
               new
               birth
               ,
               whereby
               as
               by
               an
               Instrument
               ,
               they
               that
               receive
               Baptism
               rightly
               are
               grafted
               into
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Art.
             27.
             
             And
             further
             ,
             
               The
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               not
               only
               a
               sign
               of
               the
               love
               that
               Christians
               ought
               to
               have
               amengst
               themselves
            
             
             
               one
               to
               another
               ,
               but
            
             rather
             
               it
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               Redemption
               by
               Christ's
               Death
               ;
               insomuch
               that
               to
               such
               as
               rightly
               ,
               worthily
               ,
               and
               with
               Faith
               receive
               the
               same
               :
               The
               Bread
               which
               we
               break
               is
               a
               partaking
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Art.
             28.
             
             In
             all
             which
             places
             ,
             our
             Church
             makes
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             (
             effectually
             Communicated
             to
             us
             in
             the
             due
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             )
             to
             be
             properly
             and
             principally
             signified
             by
             them
             .
             To
             these
             Articles
             I
             suppose
             you
             do
             assent
             ,
             they
             being
             approved
             by
             the
             
               Heads
               of
               Agreement
            
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             asserts
             to
             be
             the
             
               Common
               Principles
               wherein
               both
               the
            
             Presbyterian
             and
             Congregational
             
               Divines
               are
               agreed
               ,
               Rem
            
             .
             p.
             142.
             
          
           
             II.
             Besides
             this
             Authority
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             I
             think
             most
             Divines
             that
             have
             written
             to
             purpose
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             distinguish
             between
             the
             things
             signified
             by
             a
             Sacramental
             Sign
             :
             The
             things
             
               pre
               ▪
               required
            
             in
             us
             to
             the
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Benefits
               ,
               Consequents
            
             ,
             and
             Effects
             of
             it
             .
             Thus
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             the
             things
             properly
             and
             immediately
             signified
             are
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             therein
             communicated
             to
             us
             .
             The
             things
             pre-required
             in
             us
             are
             ,
             
               to
               Examin
               our selves
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               lively
               sense
               of
               God's
               Mercy
               in
               Christ
               ;
               to
               have
               a
               thankful
               remembrance
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               and
               be
               in
               Charity
               with
               all
               men
               .
            
             These
             are
             the
             Wedding
             Garments
             to
             make
             us
             acceptable
             
             Guests
             at
             this
             Feast
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Benefit
             or
             Effect
             of
             this
             Sacrament
             is
             ,
             
               The
               refreshing
               our
               Souls
               by
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               our
               Bodies
               are
               by
               the
               Bread
               and
               Wine
               .
            
             I
             might
             instance
             the
             same
             in
             the
             other
             Sacrament
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             but
             an
             Example
             will
             make
             it
             plainer
             for
             both
             .
          
           
             We
             will
             suppose
             then
             a
             King
             grants
             a
             Pardon
             to
             a
             Rebel
             under
             the
             Great
             Seal
             .
             Now
             ,
             the
             Great
             Seal
             ,
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             signifies
             (
             as
             every
             body
             knows
             )
             the
             King's
             Favour
             and
             Grace
             to
             the
             Person
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             granted
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             direct
             proper
             and
             immediate
             signification
             of
             it
             .
             But
             it
             is
             supposed
             or
             pre-required
             that
             the
             person
             so
             favoured
             is
             willing
             to
             accept
             of
             the
             Pardon
             granted
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             resolved
             to
             be
             a
             faithful
             Subject
             for
             the
             future
             .
             The
             Consequent
             of
             this
             Pardon
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             has
             it
             shall
             enjoy
             his
             Liberty
             ,
             Estate
             and
             Life
             ,
             as
             formerly
             .
          
           
             Now
             ,
             if
             any
             should
             argue
             from
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Great
             Seal
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             our
             Submission
             and
             Allegiance
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             enjoyment
             of
             our
             Liberty
             ,
             Property
             ,
             &c.
             it
             would
             be
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             as
             if
             they
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             red
             Sky
             at
             Evening
             in
             Harvest
             (
             which
             properly
             signifies
             a
             fair
             day
             to
             follow
             )
             is
             a
             sign
             of
             the
             Obligations
             which
             Husbandmen
             lye
             under
             to
             imploy
             their
             diligence
             in
             the
             season
             
             offer'd
             ,
             to
             preserve
             the
             Fruits
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             of
             full
             Barns
             and
             encrease
             of
             Wealth
             ;
             because
             these
             are
             all
             Antecedents
             or
             Consequents
             of
             the
             fair
             day
             ,
             which
             such
             a
             Sky
             properly
             and
             immediately
             signifies
             .
          
           
             III.
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             opposition
             to
             this
             Doctrin
             ,
             takes
             some
             pains
             to
             prove
             the
             Sacraments
             designed
             to
             represent
             our
             Duty
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             signifie
             our
             Obligation
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             and
             applies
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             to
             this
             intent
             .
             But
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             thing
             Mr.
             B.
             ought
             to
             prove
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             Signs
             from
             us
             to
             God
             :
             for
             tho'
             they
             represent
             our
             Duty
             to
             us
             ,
             they
             may
             still
             be
             Signs
             from
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             signifying
             his
             Will
             requiring
             us
             to
             perform
             such
             Duties
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             signifying
             our
             Intention
             and
             Resolution
             to
             perform
             them
             :
             for
             it
             is
             necessary
             carefully
             to
             distinguish
             between
             God's
             signifying
             his
             Will
             to
             us
             by
             certain
             signs
             ,
             which
             require
             or
             represent
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             our
             professing
             Obedience
             to
             him
             in
             such
             significant
             Actions
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             express
             it
             .
             The
             former
             ,
             God
             doth
             in
             many
             Types
             and
             Signs
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             ,
             besides
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             signifie
             them
             only
             by
             Consequence
             and
             Implication
             not
             directly
             ;
             and
             the
             latter
             we
             do
             in
             every
             Act
             of
             Outward
             Devotion
             such
             
             as
             Bowing
             ,
             Kneeling
             ,
             Standing
             ,
             putting
             on
             Sackcloth
             ,
             &c.
             all
             which
             represent
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             are
             professions
             of
             our
             Intentions
             to
             perform
             it
             .
          
           
             Tho'
             therefore
             Mr.
             B.
             should
             prove
             by
             Scripture
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             represent
             our
             Duty
             as
             required
             by
             God
             ,
             yet
             it
             were
             nothing
             against
             me
             ,
             except
             he
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             proper
             and
             peculiar
             to
             Sacraments
             to
             represent
             our
             Duty
             as
             profest
             by
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             Exclusion
             of
             all
             other
             Signs
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             tho'
             I
             need
             not
             take
             Notice
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             he
             produces
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             they
             not
             being
             to
             the
             point
             in
             hand
             ,
             yet
             because
             they
             are
             all
             perverted
             from
             their
             true
             and
             genuine
             sense
             I
             think
             my self
             obliged
             to
             Vindicate
             them
             from
             his
             false
             glosses
             ,
             and
             shall
             with
             them
             likewise
             consider
             his
             other
             Arguments
             on
             this
             Head.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             is
             ,
             John
             3.
             5.
             
             
               Except
               a
               Man
               be
               born
               of
               the
               Water
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               he
               cannot
               enter
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             This
             he
             produces
             ,
             Vind.
             38.
             to
             prove
             that
             
               Washing
               with
               Water
               is
               by
               its
               Resemblance
               Instructive
               to
               us
               concerning
               the
               Priviledges
               and
               Duties
               of
               the
               Covenant
               we
               enter
               into
               .
            
             But
             here
             is
             nothing
             concerning
             Instruction
             ;
             but
             the
             plain
             and
             litteral
             meaning
             of
             the
             place
             is
             ,
             That
             Baptism
             represents
             to
             us
             
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             to
             give
             us
             a
             New
             Birth
             by
             Water
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             The
             Water
             doth
             not
             only
             Instruct
             us
             in
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               the
               Regenerating
               and
               purifying
               Vertue
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             suggest
             ,
             but
             when
             duly
             used
             ,
             it
             carries
             that
             Vertue
             along
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             place
             produced
             by
             him
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             to
             be
             an
             Instructing
             Sign
             concerning
             our
             Duty
             and
             Priviledges
             ,
             is
             ,
             Tit.
             3.
             5.
             
             
               He
               saved
               us
               by
               the
               Washing
               of
               Regeneration
               and
               Renewing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             This
             fully
             proves
             that
             it
             is
             God's
             Institution
             ,
             that
             we
             shou'd
             be
             saved
             by
             Water
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             Baptism
             :
             if
             Mr.
             B.
             thinks
             that
             we
             are
             only
             Instructed
             in
             that
             Priviledge
             by
             the
             Water
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             do
             ,
             he
             contradicts
             the
             very
             Letter
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             says
             we
             are
             saved
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             seems
             to
             be
             influenced
             in
             this
             point
             with
             Socinian
             Notions
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             place
             is
             Acts
             22.
             16.
             
             
               Arise
               ,
               be
               Baptised
               ,
               and
               wash
               away
               thy
               sins
               .
            
             This
             he
             produces
             to
             prove
             that
             Baptism
             is
             
               Designed
               to
               Instruct
               us
               concerning
               our
               guilt
               as
               well
               as
               pollution
               ,
               and
               the
               necessity
               of
               our
               being
               cleansed
               from
               it
               by
               the
               laver
               of
               our
               Mediators
               Blood.
            
             But
             sure
             the
             place
             proves
             quite
             another
             thing
             ;
             not
             only
             that
             we
             are
             Instructed
             
             by
             Baptism
             concerning
             the
             necessity
             of
             being
             Cleansed
             ,
             but
             that
             we
             are
             actually
             Cleansed
             and
             Washed
             in
             our
             Mediator's
             Blood
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             Sins
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             forgiven
             us
             :
             So
             the
             Scriptures
             frequently
             Teach
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Church
             has
             ever
             understood
             it
             :
             it
             is
             not
             for
             any
             Merit
             of
             our
             Faith
             or
             Repentance
             that
             our
             Sins
             are
             forgiven
             us
             ,
             and
             therefore
             God
             may
             as
             Justly
             ,
             and
             has
             as
             positively
             made
             Baptism
             a
             condition
             of
             our
             Pardon
             when
             it
             may
             be
             had
             ,
             as
             either
             of
             them
             .
             Christ
             may
             apply
             the
             Vertue
             of
             his
             Blood
             to
             us
             on
             what
             terms
             he
             Pleases
             ,
             and
             since
             he
             has
             made
             Baptism
             a
             Condition
             ,
             the
             meaness
             of
             the
             thing
             ought
             to
             be
             no
             Exception
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             washing
             in
             Jordan
             was
             a
             just
             Exception
             to
             Naaman
             the
             Syrian
             .
             We
             are
             therefore
             as
             much
             regenerated
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             Cleansed
             ,
             Saved
             and
             Pardoned
             by
             it
             ,
             as
             Naaman
             was
             Cured
             of
             his
             Leprosy
             by
             Washing
             in
             Jordan
             :
             And
             can
             no
             more
             be
             partakers
             of
             these
             benefits
             without
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             may
             have
             it
             ,
             then
             he
             cou'd
             without
             the
             other
             .
             It
             is
             therefore
             of
             very
             ill
             consequence
             to
             interpret
             these
             places
             of
             bare
             Instruction
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             not
             say
             he
             meant
             so
             to
             interpret
             them
             as
             to
             Exclude
             the
             real
             force
             and
             efficacy
             .
          
           
           
             The
             fourth
             place
             is
             ,
             John
             6.
             53.
             54.
             
             
               Who
               so
               eats
               my
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinks
               my
               Blood
               hath
               Eternal
               Life
               —
               For
               my
               Flesh
               is
               Meat
               indeed
               ▪
               and
               my
               Blood
               is
               Drink
               indeed
               .
            
             This
             he
             produces
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             
               There
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Commemorative
               Representation
               of
               the
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               but
               also
               an
               Instructive
               Representation
               of
               our
               spiritual
               Communion
               with
               him
               in
               his
               Body
               and
               Blood.
            
             And
             of
             
               Those
               Duties
               —
               by
               which
               we
               are
               said
               〈◊〉
               Eat
               his
               Flesh
               and
               Drink
               his
               Blood
               ,
               Vind.
               p.
            
             39.
             
             But
             there
             is
             no
             colour
             for
             such
             a
             gloss
             .
             The
             Place
             speaks
             of
             feeding
             by
             Faith
             on
             the
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             either
             in
             or
             out
             of
             the
             Sacrament
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             certain
             and
             confessed
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             Feeding
             on
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             by
             worthy
             Receivers
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             ;
             and
             that
             there
             is
             not
             only
             a
             Commemorative
             and
             Instructive
             Representation
             of
             them
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             but
             a
             real
             and
             true
             Communion
             of
             them
             ;
             your
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             uses
             the
             Words
             Really
             and
             
               Indeed
               ,
               Chap.
            
             29.
             and
             therefore
             i●
             is
             great
             perverting
             of
             those
             Words
             of
             St
             John
             to
             interpret
             them
             of
             such
             Commemorative
             and
             Instructive
             Representation
             only
             ,
             and
             a
             ready
             way
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Socinian
             Notions
             of
             Sacraments
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Fifth
             place
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             39.
             is
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             
               So
               many
               of
               us
               as
               were
               Baptised
               into
               Christ
               ,
               were
               Baptised
               into
               his
               Death
               ,
               therefore
               we
               are
               Buried
               with
               him
               by
               Baptism
               unto
               Death
               :
               that
               like
               as
               Christ
               was
               Raised
               up
               from
               the
               Dead
               by
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               even
               so
               we
               also
               shou'd
               wàlk
               in
               Newness
               of
               Life
               .
            
             He
             alledges
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             39.
             )
             
               That
               dying
               unto
               Sin
               ,
               and
               walking
               in
               Newness
               of
               Life
               is
               not
               signifyed
               as
               the
               Benefit
               Conferred
               by
               God
               (
               as
               I
               suppose
               )
               but
               rather
               as
               the
               Duty
               required
               from
               us
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             quotes
             Coloss
             2.
             12.
             
             
               Buried
               with
               him
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               wherein
               also
               you
               are
               risen
               with
               him
               —
               and
               you
               being
               dead
               in
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               the
               uncircomcision
               of
               your
               flesh
               hath
               he
               quickned
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               having
               forgiven
               you
               all
               trespasses
               .
            
             It
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             plain
             Words
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             here
             shews
             what
             God
             has
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             infers
             what
             we
             owe
             to
             him
             :
             He
             has
             mortified
             Sin
             in
             us
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             he
             has
             buried
             us
             with
             Christ
             ,
             he
             has
             forgiven
             us
             all
             Trespasses
             ,
             he
             has
             quickened
             us
             together
             with
             him
             as
             he
             raised
             Christ
             ,
             and
             given
             us
             a
             New
             Life
             by
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             let
             any
             one
             judge
             whether
             these
             are
             Benefits
             we
             receive
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             I
             affirm
             ,
             or
             rather
             
               Duties
               required
               from
               us
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             .
             
             Every
             one
             of
             these
             (
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             has
             ever
             Taught
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             generality
             of
             Christians
             ,
             except
             Pelagians
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             Socinians
             of
             late
             ,
             have
             professed
             to
             believe
             )
             are
             Acts
             of
             God's
             efficacion
             Spirit
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             not
             Duties
             required
             of
             us
             ,
             tho'
             they
             infer
             Duties
             to
             be
             perform'd
             by
             us
             .
             We
             cannot
             quicken
             our selves
             ,
             or
             kill
             Sin
             in
             us
             till
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             deliver
             us
             from
             the
             Body
             of
             Death
             ▪
             and
             quicken
             us
             by
             a
             new
             Principle
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             given
             us
             a
             New
             Life
             it
             is
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             infers
             )
             our
             Duty
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             
               Newness
               of
            
             that
             Life
             This
             is
             plainly
             the
             Apostles
             Reasoning
             ▪
             Rom.
             6.
             for
             after
             he
             hath
             shewed
             wh●●
             God
             has
             done
             for
             us
             ,
             in
             giving
             us
             h●●
             Grace
             to
             mortify
             our
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             to
             enliven
             us
             with
             Christ
             ,
             he
             concludes
             ,
             
               V.
               12
               Let
               not
               therefore
               Sin
               reign
               in
               your
               Morta●
               Body
               ,
               that
               you
               should
               obey
               it
               in
               the
               Lu●●
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Sixth
             place
             he
             produces
             is
             ,
             1
             Cor
             6.
             11.
             
             
               But
               ye
               are
               Washed
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               Sanctified
               ,
               but
               ye
               are
               Justified
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             He
             alledges
             ,
             th●●
             that
             these
             Expressions
             refer
             to
             Baptism
             which
             is
             true
             :
             but
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             Wash
             ,
             to
             Sanctify
             ,
             to
             Justify
             our selves
             rather
             than
             receive
             them
             as
             Benefits
             from
             
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             allowed
             .
             These
             are
             acts
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             upon
             us
             ;
             in
             Baptism
             we
             expect
             and
             receive
             them
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             have
             received
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             then
             our
             Duty
             to
             imploy
             the
             Grace
             he
             has
             bestowed
             on
             us
             ,
             lest
             we
             receive
             it
             in
             vain
             ;
             and
             this
             obligation
             to
             improve
             the
             Talent
             God
             has
             given
             us
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             a
             clear
             Consequence
             from
             his
             having
             so
             freely
             given
             it
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Seventh
             place
             Mr.
             B.
             urges
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               Baptism
               is
               a
               Sign
               from
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               of
               our
               Obligations
               to
               the
               Duties
               of
               his
               Covenant
               ,
            
             is
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             3.
             25.
             
             
               Baptism
               doth
               also
               now
               save
               us
               (
               not
               the
               putting
               away
               of
               the
               filth
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               but
               the
               answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               towards
               God.
            
             )
             I
             think
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             what
             Mr.
             B.
             produces
             it
             for
             ,
             that
             it
             proves
             the
             direct
             contrary
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               he
               who
               Believes
               and
               is
               Baptised
               shall
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Baptism
             are
             the
             means
             or
             conditions
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ;
             Baptism
             is
             God's
             Act
             by
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             Faith
             is
             ours
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             Act
             of
             it
             ,
             tho
             the
             Gift
             and
             Grace
             be
             his
             )
             but
             except
             we
             perform
             our
             part
             ,
             Baptism
             will
             do
             us
             no
             service
             ;
             nor
             ought
             the
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             dispensers
             of
             God's
             Favours
             ,
             to
             admit
             us
             to
             it
             ,
             till
             we
             satisfy
             them
             some
             other
             way
             of
             our
             Sincerity
             ,
             than
             meerly
             by
             our
             demanding
             Baptism
             ▪
             
             Therefore
             the
             Apostles
             requir'd
             a
             solemn
             profession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             Repentance
             and
             Obedience
             from
             such
             as
             were
             to
             be
             Baptised
             ,
             and
             Obliged
             them
             to
             answer
             such
             Questions
             as
             the
             Church
             has
             ever
             put
             to
             those
             that
             came
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             till
             your
             Directory
             threw
             them
             out
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             clearly
             proves
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             doth
             not
             directly
             and
             immediatly
             signify
             our
             Duty
             or
             Obligation
             to
             God
             ,
             since
             another
             Rite
             was
             added
             to
             signify
             ,
             that
             even
             a
             solemn
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             that
             we
             would
             forsake
             the
             Devil
             and
             his
             Works
             ,
             believe
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             expressed
             by
             solemn
             Answers
             to
             several
             Questions
             .
             These
             Answers
             bind
             and
             oblige
             us
             to
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             be
             Baptised
             ;
             and
             then
             comes
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             God's
             act
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             pardons
             our
             Sins
             and
             Adopts
             us
             as
             Sons
             ;
             or
             as
             our
             Church
             expresses
             it
             ,
             grants
             us
             
               A
               death
               unto
               Sin
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               birth
               unto
               Righteousness
               .
            
             And
             the
             not
             observing
             this
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             the
             reason
             of
             that
             great
             Omission
             in
             your
             Directory
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             took
             notice
             ,
             
               Admonition
               ,
               p.
            
             56.
             
             That
             
               No
               express
               Covenant
               is
               Ordered
               to
               be
               made
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Child
               Baptized
               ,
               either
               by
               the
               Parent
               or
               any
               else
               .
            
             For
             the
             Authors
             of
             the
             Directory
             having
             determined
             ,
             that
             Sacraments
             are
             Instituted
             
             Solemnly
             to
             engage
             Church-Members
             
               Into
               the
               Service
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
            
             (
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
               ,
               Chap.
            
             27.
             )
             it
             will
             follow
             on
             Mr.
             
             B'S
             Principles
             (
             which
             seem
             in
             this
             point
             to
             be
             the
             same
             with
             theirs
             )
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             demand
             another
             Engagement
             of
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             or
             ,
             that
             they
             shou'd
             by
             another
             Rite
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             Solemnly
             Answering
             certain
             Questions
             ,
             dedicate
             themselves
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             ;
             because
             as
             he
             Argues
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             52.
             )
             It
             
               is
               a
               needless
               doing
               that
               over
               again
               by
               a
               Rite
               of
               our
               own
               devising
               ,
               which
               is
               sufficiently
               done
               by
               a
               Rite
               of
               Christ's
               Institution
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             the
             Directory
             only
             Orders
             the
             Minister
             ,
             before
             Baptism
             ,
             to
             
               Use
               some
               words
               of
               Instruction
               touching
               the
               Institution
               ,
               Nature
               and
               Ends
               of
               this
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             But
             doth
             not
             require
             any
             Profession
             or
             Engagement
             from
             those
             that
             are
             to
             be
             Baptised
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             Name
             ,
             or
             any
             answer
             signifying
             their
             consent
             ,
             vow
             or
             resolution
             to
             believe
             and
             serve
             Christ
             ,
             quite
             contrary
             to
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             who
             tells
             us
             in
             effect
             ,
             That
             Baptism
             will
             not
             save
             us
             without
             this
             
               Answer
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
            
             .
             I
             think
             this
             one
             place
             is
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             obliged
             by
             other
             means
             than
             meer
             accepting
             the
             Sign
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             thing
             that
             directly
             binds
             our
             Duty
             on
             us
             ,
             is
             ,
             our
             solemn
             
             Profession
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Duty
             ,
             which
             we
             must
             signify
             by
             such
             signs
             and
             means
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             signify
             our
             sincerity
             in
             other
             Cases
             ;
             And
             ,
             that
             Baptism
             doth
             not
             signify
             those
             ,
             but
             supposeth
             them
             ;
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             that
             being
             to
             entitle
             us
             to
             God's
             Grace
             and
             Favours
             ,
             upon
             supposition
             that
             we
             are
             qualified
             for
             them
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             indeed
             objects
             ,
             That
             Baptism
             is
             the
             
               Solemnizing
               a
               mutual
               Covenant
               between
               the
               blessed
               God
               on
               the
               one
               part
               ,
            
             and
             
               us
               on
               the
               other
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               it
               is
               first
               a
               Sign
               from
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               of
               our
               consent
               to
               the
               proper
               terms
               of
               his
               Covenant
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               be
               a
               Sign
               from
               him
               to
               us
            
             of
             our
             Interest
             in
             those
             benefits
             .
             If
             this
             were
             so
             ,
             then
             there
             needed
             no
             other
             Sign
             of
             our
             consent
             besides
             the
             use
             of
             Baptism
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             St.
             Peter
             shews
             us
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             signify
             our
             consent
             by
             other
             means
             ,
             even
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Profession
             ,
             and
             taking
             on
             us
             expresly
             those
             Obligations
             that
             are
             the
             proposed
             Conditions
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             have
             bound
             our selves
             by
             this
             Rite
             and
             Solemn
             Profession
             ,
             and
             declared
             our
             consent
             to
             those
             Terms
             ,
             then
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             ,
             we
             are
             admitted
             to
             Baptism
             for
             the
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             .
          
           
             8thly
             .
             He
             further
             argues
             from
             St.
             Mark
             1.
             4.
             where
             Baptism
             is
             called
             the
             Baptism
             
             
               of
               Repentance
               for
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               :
            
             That
             it
             is
             ,
             
               First
               ,
               A
               Sign
               of
               our
               Repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               be
               a
               Sign
               from
               him
               of
               the
               Remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               p.
            
             41.
             
             But
             the
             meaning
             is
             plainly
             ,
             that
             John
             Preached
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             by
             Baptism
             on
             Condition
             Men
             repented
             :
             And
             the
             Question
             is
             here
             ,
             whether
             Baptism
             signified
             that
             the
             Men
             Repented
             ,
             or
             that
             God
             wou'd
             forgive
             the
             Penitent
             when
             Baptized
             ;
             If
             the
             last
             be
             the
             meaning
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             a
             Sign
             altogether
             from
             God
             to
             us
             ;
             But
             if
             the
             First
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             indeed
             a
             Sign
             from
             Men
             to
             God.
             But
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             ,
             is
             clear
             ,
             because
             Repentance
             was
             first
             to
             be
             signified
             by
             other
             Signs
             ,
             such
             as
             Confession
             of
             Sins
             ,
             promise
             of
             Amendment
             ,
             &c.
             before
             the
             Persons
             were
             to
             be
             Baptised
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Baptism
             did
             not
             signify
             ,
             but
             suppose
             Repentance
             .
             I
             do
             own
             there
             is
             a
             Covenant
             made
             between
             us
             and
             God
             in
             Baptism
             :
             We
             promise
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             signify
             them
             by
             a
             Solemn
             Profession
             ,
             and
             other
             Signs
             :
             God
             gives
             us
             his
             Spirit
             for
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             Birth
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             signified
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Sign
             and
             Means
             that
             Conveys
             them
             .
          
           
             9thly
             .
             He
             produces
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             3.
             
             
               Every
               Man
               that
               is
               Circumcised
               is
               a
               Debtor
               to
               the
            
             
             
               whole
               Law
               ,
               Vind.
               p.
            
             42.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             every
             Man
             that
             accepts
             the
             King's
             Pardon
             and
             Protection
             under
             the
             Great
             Seal
             ,
             is
             obliged
             to
             be
             a
             good
             Subject
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Laws
             ;
             yet
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             's
             great
             Seal
             is
             a
             Sign
             from
             us
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             but
             solely
             from
             him
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             10thly
             .
             He
             argues
             (
             
               Vind
               p.
            
             41.
             )
             That
             Baptism
             was
             called
             a
             Sacrament
             because
             it
             
               was
               reckoned
               (
               like
               the
               Military
               Oath
               of
               the
               Roman
               Soldiers
               )
               as
               a
               solemn
               listing
               of
               the
               Person
               Baptized
               into
               the
               Service
               and
               Warfare
               of
               Christ.
            
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             same
             Persons
             that
             call
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lords-Supper
             Sacraments
             on
             this
             Account
             ,
             do
             likewise
             call
             several
             other
             Rites
             Sacraments
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             their
             Opinion
             ,
             to
             bind
             and
             oblige
             our selves
             to
             our
             Duty
             was
             not
             peculiar
             to
             those
             Signs
             ,
             which
             we
             now
             only
             call
             Sacraments
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             own
             there
             is
             such
             an
             Oath
             made
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             binds
             and
             obliges
             us
             to
             be
             Faithful
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             we
             are
             admitted
             by
             Baptism
             into
             the
             Number
             and
             Priviledges
             of
             Christ's
             Soldiers
             :
             But
             Baptism
             signifies
             God's
             act
             admitting
             us
             ,
             not
             ours
             ,
             any
             other
             way
             than
             by
             Consequence
             and
             Supposition
             :
             And
             therefore
             we
             may
             make
             many
             such
             Vows
             beside
             what
             we
             
             make
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             signify
             them
             by
             such
             Signs
             as
             are
             proper
             ,
             without
             any
             offence
             ;
             if
             we
             should
             do
             it
             by
             Writing
             and
             Sealing
             it
             were
             no
             harm
             ;
             which
             ▪
             wou'd
             both
             be
             binding
             and
             obliging
             Signs
             on
             our
             parts
             ,
             yet
             no
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             sinfull
             human
             Inventions
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             11thly
             ,
             He
             argues
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
             That
             Sacrifices
             were
             Covenanting
             Rites
             ,
             and
             quotes
             ,
             Psal.
             50.
             5.
             
             
               Gather
               my
               Saints
               together
               ,
               those
               that
               have
               made
               a
               Covenant
               with
               me
               by
               Sacrifice
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             There
             were
             two
             things
             in
             Sacrifices
             :
             First
             ,
             The
             offering
             of
             them
             to
             God
             as
             a
             Sign
             of
             our
             Homage
             and
             Duty
             ,
             which
             we
             owe
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             pay
             Tribute
             to
             the
             King
             ;
             And
             this
             was
             the
             Offerers
             Act
             ,
             and
             fully
             signified
             his
             Duty
             .
             And
             then
             there
             was
             God's
             admitting
             the
             Offerer
             to
             feed
             on
             them
             after
             they
             were
             made
             his
             ;
             and
             this
             was
             God's
             Act
             and
             a
             Sign
             of
             his
             Favour
             and
             Reconciliation
             to
             the
             Person
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             Sacrifices
             were
             Signs
             of
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             his
             Favour
             to
             us
             ;
             but
             the
             case
             is
             otherwise
             in
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's-Supper
             ;
             the
             offering
             that
             reconciles
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             was
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             not
             by
             us
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             reconcil'd
             by
             vertue
             of
             that
             :
             And
             the
             Sacraments
             do
             
             only
             apply
             to
             us
             the
             Washing
             or
             Propitiation
             of
             Christ's
             Blood
             ,
             and
             feed
             us
             as
             reconcil'd
             Guests
             on
             his
             Body
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             wholly
             Signs
             from
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             other
             Signs
             are
             necessary
             on
             our
             part
             to
             signify
             our
             Duty
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             brought
             Meat
             and
             Drink
             for
             a
             common
             Feast
             at
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             to
             signify
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Love
             ,
             and
             Testify
             it
             to
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             we
             do
             yet
             Offer
             part
             of
             our
             Substance
             ,
             for
             the
             Relief
             of
             God's
             Servants
             at
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             both
             which
             are
             Signs
             as
             well
             as
             Instances
             of
             our
             Duty
             ;
             and
             plainly
             shew
             ,
             that
             our
             Duty
             is
             not
             so
             signified
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             but
             other
             Signs
             are
             necessary
             on
             our
             part
             .
             And
             if
             a
             man
             who
             came
             to
             demand
             Baptism
             ,
             shou'd
             ,
             as
             a
             Sign
             and
             Token
             of
             his
             Resolution
             to
             renounce
             the
             Devil
             ,
             the
             World
             and
             Flesh
             ,
             give
             a
             large
             Portion
             of
             his
             Substance
             to
             some
             Charitable
             use
             ,
             it
             were
             very
             lawful
             for
             him
             to
             use
             this
             Sign
             ,
             and
             no
             affront
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             signify
             our
             Duty
             and
             Obligation
             to
             God
             :
             And
             such
             an
             Act
             would
             be
             a
             very
             acceptable
             Sacrifice
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             12thly
             ,
             He
             urges
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
             
               Then
               Peter
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               Repent
               ,
               and
               be
               Baptised
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               receive
               the
               Holy
            
             
             
               Ghost
               ,
               for
               the
               Promise
               is
               unto
               you
               and
               to
               your
               Children
               .
            
             Whence
             he
             infers
             ,
             That
             
               they
               were
               by
               Baptism
               first
               to
               profess
               their
               Repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               then
               receive
               the
               promised
               Benefit
               ,
            
             Remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             41.
             
             But
             here
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             professing
             Repentance
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             such
             thing
             be
             inferred
             from
             the
             Words
             ;
             but
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             prove
             that
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             Penitents
             are
             remitted
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             they
             intitled
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             the
             granting
             both
             which
             are
             Acts
             of
             God's
             Favour
             bestowed
             on
             us
             in
             Baptism
             .
             If
             Baptism
             were
             designed
             to
             profess
             or
             signify
             our
             Repentance
             directly
             ,
             there
             needed
             no
             other
             Profession
             or
             Signs
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             according
             to
             Mr.
             B.
             because
             the
             Sign
             appointed
             by
             God
             wou'd
             be
             sufficient
             ;
             but
             no
             Minister
             ought
             to
             Baptize
             any
             ,
             till
             by
             a
             solemn
             Profession
             before
             ,
             and
             other
             Signs
             and
             Tokens
             ,
             they
             satisfy
             him
             in
             some
             measure
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             their
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             .
          
           
             13thly
             ,
             He
             alledges
             our
             Saviours
             Command
             to
             Baptize
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             v.
             19.
             
             
               Go
               ye
               therefore
               and
               Teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               Baptising
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             Command
             he
             says
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             41.
             )
             plainly
             
               implies
               that
               one
               great
               use
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               a
               solemn
               Bond
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               the
               Duty
               of
               that
               Christan
               Profession
               they
               had
               imbraced
               ,
               and
               the
               Baptising
               them
               ,
               In
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               has
               been
               always
               supposed
               to
               imply
               a
               solemn
               Dedication
               of
               them
               by
               this
               Sacred
               Rite
               to
               the
               Faith
               ,
               Worship
               and
               Service
               of
               the
               Blessed
               Trinity
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             the
             plain
             meaning
             of
             these
             words
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             gives
             his
             Apostles
             power
             to
             admit
             Disciples
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             into
             the
             Priviledge
             of
             being
             Taught
             by
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             their
             Master
             and
             Law-giver
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             Baptism
             signifies
             God's
             admitting
             us
             to
             this
             Priviledge
             ,
             or
             our
             chusing
             him
             for
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             :
             That
             is
             ,
             whether
             it
             signifies
             God's
             Act
             or
             ours
             .
             I
             think
             it
             easy
             to
             determine
             this
             Question
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             ,
             which
             include
             our
             Submitting
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             are
             Qualifications
             required
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             person
             that
             demands
             it
             must
             satisfy
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             sincere
             in
             his
             Submission
             by
             such
             Signs
             and
             Profession
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             signify
             them
             ,
             before
             they
             ought
             to
             admit
             him
             .
             I
             own
             Baptism
             is
             a
             Bond
             ,
             and
             dedicates
             us
             to
             God's
             Service
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             Bond
             laid
             on
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             who
             requires
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             of
             those
             that
             are
             Baptised
             ,
             and
             sets
             them
             apart
             
             and
             Consecrates
             them
             to
             his
             peculiar
             Service
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Priviledges
             that
             attend
             and
             are
             promised
             to
             such
             .
          
           
             14thly
             ,
             He
             produces
             ,
             1.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             19.
             
             
               Nevertheless
               the
               Foundation
            
             (
             or
             Covenant
             )
             
               of
               God
               stands
               sure
               ,
               having
               this
               Seal
               ,
            
             (
             on
             God's
             part
             )
             
               the
               Lord
               knows
               them
               that
               are
               his
               ,
            
             and
             (
             this
             Seal
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             as
             he
             alledges
             )
             
               Let
               him
               that
               names
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               depart
               from
               iniquity
               .
            
             From
             whence
             he
             infers
             ,
             
               As
               the
               Covenant
               is
               mutual
               ,
               so
               the
               external
               Rite
               is
               intended
               to
               ratify
               our
               Restipulation
               as
               well
               as
               Gods
               promise
               .
            
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             This
             place
             proves
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             God
             requires
             ,
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             a
             Duty
             ,
             
               to
               depart
               from
               iniquity
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             it
             includes
             a
             Promise
             that
             God
             
               knows
               who
               are
               his
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             will
             Own
             ,
             Protect
             and
             Reward
             them
             )
             but
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             our
             Seals
             to
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             cannot
             be
             inferred
             from
             thence
             :
             The
             Covenant
             it self
             is
             a
             meer
             Favour
             and
             Grace
             vouchsafed
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             take
             it
             in
             nature
             of
             a
             Grant
             from
             him
             ,
             on
             what
             Conditions
             and
             under
             what
             Seal
             he
             pleases
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             he
             has
             put
             the
             Sacraments
             (
             the
             Seals
             thereof
             )
             into
             the
             hands
             of
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             who
             are
             his
             Officers
             (
             or
             as
             we
             may
             call
             them
             ,
             his
             Chancellors
             )
             to
             dispence
             his
             Pardon
             and
             Favours
             to
             those
             
             that
             are
             qualified
             for
             them
             .
             Our
             business
             is
             therefore
             ,
             to
             qualify
             our selves
             ,
             and
             then
             apply
             to
             his
             Officers
             ,
             that
             are
             duly
             appointed
             by
             him
             for
             the
             Seals
             of
             our
             Pardon
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             to
             satisfy
             them
             by
             proper
             Signs
             of
             our
             Sincerity
             ,
             before
             they
             ought
             to
             seal
             this
             pardon
             to
             us
             .
             The
             Sacraments
             therefore
             are
             God's
             Seals
             ,
             not
             ours
             ,
             dispensed
             by
             his
             lawful
             appointed
             Officers
             ,
             not
             by
             our
             Deputies
             or
             Ministers
             ,
             which
             do
             indeed
             imply
             and
             suppose
             a
             Duty
             from
             us
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             immediately
             appointed
             to
             Signify
             that
             Duty
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             resolve
             or
             ingage
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             God
             will
             accept
             of
             us
             if
             we
             do
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             which
             accordingly
             ,
             they
             lay
             the
             strictest
             Obligations
             on
             us
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Consequence
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             He
             urges
             my
             own
             words
             against
             me
             .
             That
             I
             allow
             in
             my
             Discourse
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
             That
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             
               We
               not
               only
               express
               our
               dependance
               on
               God
               for
               his
               Grace
               ,
               but
               likewise
               oblige
               and
               bind
               our selves
               to
               serve
               him
               .
            
             Now
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               How
               this
               can
               be
               true
               without
               making
               the
               Sacramental
               Rite
               a
               Sign
               from
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               of
               that
               obligation
               to
               his
               Service
               ,
               I
               cannot
               comprehend
               .
            
          
           
             In
             Answer
             to
             this
             ,
             when
             I
             say
             ,
             That
             we
             express
             our
             Dependance
             on
             God
             for
             his
             Grace
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             oblige
             our
             
             selves
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             I
             mean
             that
             our
             coming
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             is
             an
             effect
             of
             our
             Faith
             and
             Dependance
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             Declaration
             to
             the
             World
             that
             we
             resolve
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             required
             those
             to
             do
             who
             expect
             he
             shou'd
             fulfil
             the
             promises
             that
             he
             has
             made
             to
             worthy
             Receivers
             :
             But
             that
             therefore
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             properly
             or
             purposely
             or
             principally
             Instituted
             to
             signify
             these
             acts
             of
             ours
             ,
             doth
             no
             ways
             follow
             ;
             or
             that
             it
             is
             proper
             to
             Sacraments
             as
             such
             to
             do
             so
             :
             And
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             to
             convince
             any
             reasonable
             Man
             of
             this
             ,
             but
             to
             remember
             that
             we
             do
             express
             this
             Dependance
             on
             God
             ,
             and
             Obligation
             to
             serve
             him
             by
             every
             act
             of
             Worship
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             And
             therefore
             this
             use
             can
             be
             no
             ways
             peculiar
             to
             them
             :
             And
             for
             any
             to
             confound
             the
             things
             Pre-required
             on
             our
             part
             to
             our
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             the
             effects
             and
             Benefits
             of
             them
             ,
             with
             what
             is
             directly
             and
             properly
             Signified
             by
             the
             Signs
             ,
             is
             very
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             a
             sign
             that
             the
             Person
             ,
             who
             doth
             so
             ,
             either
             doth
             not
             understand
             their
             Nature
             ,
             or
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             Dispute
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             may
             alledge
             this
             is
             New
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             plainly
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             and
             is
             founded
             on
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             .
          
           
           
             Suppose
             from
             the
             instance
             I
             have
             before
             given
             ,
             any
             shou'd
             Argue
             that
             the
             Great
             Seal
             is
             a
             Sign
             from
             us
             of
             submitting
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             Obedience
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             to
             shew
             our
             Obedience
             or
             Gratitude
             to
             the
             King
             by
             any
             other
             Sign
             ,
             were
             Treason
             and
             a
             taking
             on
             us
             to
             counterfeit
             the
             Kings
             Seal
             ;
             wou'd
             not
             such
             a
             Man
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             a
             very
             unreasonable
             Disputant
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             I
             take
             to
             be
             exactly
             the
             Case
             between
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             Me
             :
             We
             both
             agree
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             that
             Sacraments
             are
             Signs
             of
             some
             Inward
             and
             Spiritual
             Grace
             ,
             which
             only
             God
             can
             give
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             has
             promised
             these
             to
             us
             in
             the
             due
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             .
             But
             then
             it
             is
             pre-supposed
             and
             required
             ,
             that
             we
             use
             them
             duly
             ,
             and
             be
             qualified
             as
             God
             requireth
             ;
             From
             whence
             Mr.
             B.
             infers
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             signify
             those
             Qualifications
             and
             Dispositions
             in
             us
             that
             they
             pre-suppose
             and
             require
             :
             And
             therefore
             to
             signify
             them
             by
             any
             other
             Signs
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             a
             
               New
               Human
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             to
             counterfeit
             the
             Broad
             Seal
             of
             Heaven
             .
             But
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             to
             do
             this
             is
             no
             more
             to
             make
             a
             Human
             Sacrament
             ,
             than
             to
             signify
             by
             such
             other
             Signs
             as
             are
             usual
             and
             proper
             to
             express
             such
             Dispositions
             of
             mind
             in
             other
             Cases
             ,
             my
             acceptance
             of
             the
             Kings
             Pardon
             ,
             and
             
             my
             Resolution
             to
             Acknowledge
             his
             Mercy
             to
             me
             in
             granting
             it
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             a
             New
             Pardon
             for
             my Self
             ,
             or
             to
             counterfeit
             the
             King's
             Seal
             .
             From
             whence
             you
             may
             see
             how
             
               We
               express
               our
               Dependance
               on
               God
               for
               his
               Grace
               ,
            
             and
             
               oblige
               our selves
               to
               serve
               him
            
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             without
             making
             the
             Sacramental
             Rite
             properly
             or
             primarily
             a
             Sign
             from
             us
             to
             God
             ,
             much
             less
             principally
             or
             peculiarly
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             only
             thing
             wou'd
             do
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Cause
             any
             service
             in
             this
             Case
             .
             For
             if
             other
             Signs
             signify
             these
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             they
             do
             not
             belong
             to
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             such
             ;
             and
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             were
             not
             designed
             properly
             or
             principally
             for
             this
             end
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             sufficient
             for
             it
             ,
             since
             God
             has
             thought
             fit
             to
             appoint
             other
             Signs
             for
             this
             purpose
             ,
             and
             Warranted
             us
             to
             use
             such
             words
             and
             actions
             beside
             them
             as
             by
             general
             custom
             are
             proper
             .
             And
             I
             can
             see
             no
             more
             harm
             in
             using
             other
             Signs
             ,
             besides
             the
             Sacramental
             ,
             to
             express
             our
             Duty
             and
             Acknowledgments
             to
             God
             when
             we
             Celebrate
             them
             ,
             than
             in
             using
             other
             words
             than
             Christ
             appointed
             in
             the
             Institution
             .
             The
             Argument
             is
             full
             as
             strong
             against
             the
             use
             of
             the
             one
             as
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             For
             if
             the
             Sacramental
             Signs
             be
             sufficient
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             the
             
             words
             are
             likewise
             sufficient
             .
             And
             then
             to
             add
             New
             words
             of
             our
             own
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             for
             which
             God
             appointed
             the
             words
             of
             Institution
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             to
             accuse
             his
             Institution
             of
             Imperfection
             ,
             as
             to
             add
             New
             Signs
             .
             Yet
             I
             suppose
             it
             is
             no
             harm
             to
             add
             such
             words
             as
             may
             make
             Receivers
             understand
             the
             Nature
             and
             Uses
             of
             these
             Mysteries
             ;
             or
             express
             their
             Faith
             and
             sense
             of
             God's
             favour
             ,
             and
             the
             gratitude
             they
             have
             for
             it
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             there
             is
             as
             little
             harm
             in
             expressing
             the
             same
             by
             such
             Signs
             as
             common
             Custom
             has
             made
             significant
             thereof
             as
             by
             Words
             ;
             Both
             being
             Warranted
             by
             God
             in
             Scripture
             .
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             46.
             )
             
               That
               it
               belongs
               to
               God
               alone
               to
               appoint
               the
               Religious
               Rites
               ,
               whereby
               we
               bind
               our selves
               to
               his
               Service
               as
               to
               the
               Supreme
               Magistrate
               to
               appoint
               the
               Ceremonies
               used
               in
               our
               taking
               the
               Oath
               of
               Allegiance
               :
            
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             it
             belongs
             much
             more
             to
             the
             Supreme
             Magistrate
             to
             prescribe
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             than
             the
             Ceremonies
             :
             And
             it
             is
             much
             more
             Penal
             to
             add
             or
             take
             away
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             ,
             or
             to
             change
             them
             ,
             than
             to
             add
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             prescribed
             in
             taking
             it
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             often
             no
             fault
             at
             all
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             add
             to
             the
             words
             of
             Institution
             any
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             will
             be
             more
             Penal
             than
             to
             add
             to
             the
             Ceremonies
             .
             
             This
             whole
             Objection
             therefore
             about
             a
             
               Human
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             is
             a
             meer
             amusement
             of
             Words
             :
             For
             if
             a
             Human
             Sacrament
             signify
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             Criminal
             ,
             it
             must
             signify
             our
             pretending
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             for
             a
             Rite
             of
             our
             own
             Contriveing
             ,
             and
             assigning
             a
             Divine
             effect
             to
             it
             :
             This
             is
             indeed
             to
             counterfeit
             God's
             Seal
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             Sin.
             But
             to
             signify
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             by
             a
             Rite
             that
             properly
             expresses
             it
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             called
             a
             
               Human
               Sacrament
            
             than
             Writing
             a
             profession
             of
             Loyalty
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             entering
             into
             a
             Recognizance
             for
             our
             good
             Behaviour
             ,
             and
             Sealing
             it
             with
             our
             own
             Seal
             ,
             is
             a
             counterfeiting
             of
             His.
             
          
           
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             43.
             
             That
             to
             make
             a
             Sign
             a
             
               Seal
               on
               our
               part
            
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             it
             a
             
               part
               of
               Religious
               Worship
            
             and
             a
             
               Sinful
               Human
               Invention
            
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             we
             ought
             to
             distinguish
             between
             the
             proper
             Acts
             or
             Parts
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             and
             the
             Manner
             or
             Means
             of
             Expressing
             those
             Acts
             :
             only
             God
             can
             appoint
             a
             proper
             Act
             or
             Part
             of
             Worship
             ,
             but
             the
             Manner
             or
             Means
             of
             Expressing
             it
             ,
             is
             often
             left
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             to
             be
             determined
             by
             our
             present
             Circumstances
             .
             Thus
             appearing
             in
             God's
             Presence
             with
             Reverence
             ,
             Humility
             and
             Submission
             is
             an
             Act
             of
             Worship
             directly
             required
             by
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             to
             Express
             this
             Humility
             
             and
             Submission
             by
             Uncovering
             our
             Heads
             ,
             is
             not
             particularly
             there
             required
             :
             but
             inasmuch
             as
             universal
             Custom
             amongst
             us
             (
             for
             it
             is
             otherwise
             in
             other
             places
             of
             the
             World
             )
             has
             made
             this
             an
             Expression
             of
             this
             disposition
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             when
             we
             appear
             before
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             therefore
             we
             use
             it
             in
             our
             appearance
             before
             God
             ,
             without
             making
             it
             a
             proper
             part
             of
             Worship
             or
             a
             Human
             Sacrament
             .
             And
             so
             on
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             God
             requires
             that
             Women
             shou'd
             appear
             before
             him
             with
             Modesty
             ,
             and
             a
             due
             sense
             of
             their
             inferiority
             to
             Men
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             my
             
               Discourse
               ,
               chap.
            
             4.
             sect
             .
             2.
             p.
             2.
             
             And
             inasmuch
             as
             universal
             Custom
             had
             ,
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             made
             a
             Veil
             a
             mark
             of
             Womens
             subjection
             to
             Men
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             immodest
             for
             them
             to
             appear
             unveiled
             in
             publick
             places
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             requires
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             veiled
             in
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             ;
             which
             yet
             did
             not
             make
             this
             Veiling
             themselves
             a
             part
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             nor
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             therefore
             ,
             amongst
             us
             ,
             where
             this
             Custom
             doth
             not
             obtain
             ,
             the
             Veiling
             of
             Women
             in
             the
             Church
             is
             laid
             aside
             :
             and
             by
             parity
             of
             Reason
             ,
             confessing
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             Glorying
             in
             his
             Suffering
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             Worship
             ,
             which
             universal
             Custom
             of
             all
             Churches
             and
             Ages
             has
             taught
             us
             to
             
             Express
             by
             making
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             But
             Expressing
             this
             Act
             of
             Worship
             by
             this
             Means
             ,
             and
             in
             this
             Manner
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             make
             it
             a
             part
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             or
             a
             Human
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             a
             sealing
             the
             Covenant
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             than
             Expressing
             our
             Reverence
             and
             Submission
             ,
             by
             Uncovering
             the
             Head
             (
             or
             Feet
             where
             that
             is
             customary
             )
             makes
             those
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             or
             Veiling
             Women
             ,
             to
             signifie
             their
             Modesty
             and
             Subjection
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             Human
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             might
             add
             many
             other
             like
             Instances
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             one
             ,
             which
             we
             find
             ,
             2
             Kin.
             19.
             v.
             14.
             where
             Hezekiah
             receives
             a
             Letter
             full
             of
             Blasphemies
             against
             God
             ;
             upon
             the
             receit
             of
             this
             Letter
             
               he
               went
               up
               into
               the
               House
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               spread
               it
               before
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             with
             this
             significant
             Action
             offers
             up
             his
             Prayer
             to
             God.
             It
             is
             the
             Custom
             for
             persons
             that
             have
             received
             a
             Threatning
             Letter
             ,
             that
             reflecteth
             on
             their
             Lord
             or
             Friend
             ,
             to
             carry
             it
             to
             him
             who
             is
             concerned
             ,
             and
             lay
             it
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             an
             effectual
             means
             to
             stir
             him
             up
             to
             Justifie
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             Protect
             those
             that
             depend
             on
             him
             ;
             and
             doing
             so
             is
             a
             Sign
             of
             Fidelity
             and
             Dependance
             in
             the
             person
             that
             thus
             makes
             the
             Application
             :
             Therefore
             
               Hezekiah
               spread
               the
               Letter
               before
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             thereby
             Expressing
             his
             Faith
             ,
             Trust
             ,
             and
             Resignation
             
             to
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             proper
             Acts
             of
             Worship
             ,
             and
             particularly
             required
             at
             our
             Hands
             ,
             but
             to
             do
             this
             by
             spreading
             a
             Letter
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             particularly
             commanded
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             accepted
             by
             God.
             
             Hezekiah's
             doing
             it
             ,
             was
             no
             introduction
             of
             any
             Invention
             of
             Men
             into
             God's
             Worship
             ;
             nor
             was
             it
             a
             
               Human
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             used
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             that
             we
             use
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             signifies
             no
             more
             than
             our
             Faith
             ,
             Trust
             and
             Dependance
             on
             a
             Crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             a
             Resignation
             to
             his
             Service
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             that
             is
             meant
             in
             the
             30th
             Canon
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             by
             our
             dedication
             to
             God.
             Hezekiah
             therefore
             did
             as
             much
             dedicate
             himself
             to
             God's
             service
             by
             spreading
             the
             Letter
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             by
             making
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             and
             the
             one
             is
             as
             well
             Warranted
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             is
             as
             far
             from
             being
             a
             Sacrament
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               III.
            
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             warrant
             us
             to
             use
             other
             Signs
             that
             are
             not
             Sacraments
             ,
             for
             the
             several
             uses
             ascribed
             to
             Sacraments
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             concerned
             in
             those
             uses
             .
          
           
             I.
             BEfore
             I
             proceed
             to
             the
             direct
             proof
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Words
             wherein
             Mr.
             B.
             expresses
             the
             uses
             and
             ends
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             are
             not
             clear
             or
             certain
             ,
             but
             admit
             of
             several
             Senses
             ;
             in
             some
             of
             which
             they
             express
             indeed
             the
             proper
             uses
             of
             Sacraments
             ;
             but
             in
             others
             ,
             only
             those
             uses
             that
             belong
             to
             other
             Signs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             Sacraments
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             consider
             apart
             each
             of
             these
             uses
             laid
             down
             by
             him
             ,
             which
             he
             reduces
             to
             three
             General
             Heads
             ,
             namely
             ,
             
               Representing
               ,
               Obliging
            
             ,
             and
             Distinguishing
             ,
             and
             to
             explain
             to
             you
             the
             several
             Senses
             of
             which
             they
             are
             capable
             .
          
           
             After
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             prove
             ,
             that
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             not
             a
             
               Representing
               ,
               Obliging
            
             ,
             or
             Distinguishing
             Sign
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             those
             Senses
             which
             express
             the
             proper
             uses
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             those
             Senses
             in
             which
             the
             Cross
             is
             a
             
               Representing
               ,
               Obliging
            
             ,
             or
             Distinguishing
             
             Sign
             the
             Scriptures
             Warrant
             other
             Signs
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             Sacraments
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             uses
             .
          
           
             Signs
             then
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             may
             be
             called
             
               Representing
               ,
               Obliging
            
             ,
             and
             Distinguishing
             upon
             several
             accounts
             ,
             and
             in
             several
             senses
             ,
             particularly
             in
             these
             following
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             a
             
               Representing
               Sign
            
             ,
             because
             it
             signifies
             to
             us
             God's
             conferring
             on
             us
             ,
             and
             conveying
             to
             us
             ,
             certain
             Graces
             ,
             Favours
             ,
             or
             Privileges
             ,
             represented
             to
             us
             in
             and
             by
             the
             Sign
             .
             So
             the
             King's
             Charter
             to
             a
             Corporation
             ,
             signifies
             the
             King's
             Pleasure
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             enjoy
             certain
             Privileges
             and
             Immunities
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             owns
             this
             sense
             of
             
               Representing
               Signs
            
             ,
             when
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             Sacraments
             are
             
               Representing
               Signs
               for
               Instruction
               in
               the
               Privileges
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               .
            
             That
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             suppose
             the
             words
             are
             intended
             to
             mean
             )
             that
             Sacraments
             represent
             to
             us
             ,
             or
             instruct
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God
             that
             we
             should
             enjoy
             those
             Privileges
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Representing
             ,
             because
             it
             signifies
             God's
             Pleasure
             and
             Command
             concerning
             some
             Duties
             set
             forth
             and
             represented
             by
             the
             Sign
             ,
             which
             God
             would
             have
             us
             perform
             .
             Thus
             the
             King's
             Charter
             doth
             not
             only
             signifie
             the
             Privileges
             and
             Immunities
             granted
             to
             a
             City
             ,
             but
             likewise
             
             the
             Offices
             and
             Duties
             the
             King
             requires
             from
             such
             as
             enjoy
             those
             Privileges
             .
             And
             this
             sense
             of
             Representing
             Signs
             is
             owned
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             (
             what
             I
             suppose
             he
             means
             by
             )
             
               Sacraments
               being
               Instructive
               in
               the
               Duties
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
            
             ;
             which
             Duties
             imply
             our
             natural
             
               Guilt
               ,
               Pollution
            
             ,
             and
             Weakness
             ,
             and
             
               the
               necessity
               of
               being
               cleansed
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Representing
             ,
             because
             it
             signifies
             our
             Desire
             ,
             Purpose
             ,
             and
             Resolution
             to
             accept
             the
             Grace
             ,
             Favour
             ,
             and
             Privileges
             God
             has
             promised
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             the
             Duties
             he
             has
             imposed
             upon
             us
             ,
             together
             with
             our
             Gratitude
             and
             Sense
             of
             his
             Favours
             .
             Thus
             a
             City
             honoured
             with
             a
             Charter
             may
             declare
             its
             Acceptance
             and
             Sense
             of
             its
             Prince's
             Favours
             ,
             by
             putting
             that
             Charter
             in
             a
             rich
             Case
             ,
             carrying
             it
             in
             Procession
             when
             they
             receive
             it
             ;
             likewise
             by
             Addresses
             ,
             Bonefires
             ,
             Ringing
             of
             Bells
             ,
             Illuminations
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             Actions
             as
             usually
             represent
             the
             Grateful
             Affections
             and
             Resolutions
             of
             our
             Minds
             :
             And
             it
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             tho'
             these
             Signs
             representing
             the
             Duty
             and
             Gratitude
             of
             the
             persons
             thus
             Favoured
             ,
             be
             not
             required
             in
             the
             Charter
             ,
             nay
             ,
             tho'
             Oaths
             or
             other
             Declarations
             of
             their
             acceptance
             be
             particularly
             specified
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             no
             Prince
             ever
             takes
             ill
             at
             their
             Subjects
             hands
             these
             voluntary
             Signs
             ,
             
             representing
             the
             Duty
             ,
             Gratitude
             ,
             and
             Acceptance
             of
             his
             Favours
             .
             I
             do
             not
             find
             Mr.
             B.
             takes
             notice
             of
             this
             sense
             of
             Representing
             Signs
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             sense
             very
             obvious
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             allowed
             of
             by
             all
             .
          
           
             4thly
             ,
             Signs
             may
             be
             called
             Obliging
             ,
             because
             they
             Oblige
             God
             by
             his
             Promise
             to
             give
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             duly
             use
             them
             ,
             the
             Grace
             ,
             Benefit
             or
             Privileges
             signified
             by
             them
             ;
             and
             such
             Signs
             as
             represent
             God's
             Will
             to
             confer
             Grace
             on
             us
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             of
             Representing
             Signs
             ,
             are
             Obliging
             Signs
             in
             this
             sense
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             they
             Oblige
             God
             to
             give
             the
             Grace
             represented
             in
             them
             :
             so
             that
             Obliging
             and
             Representing
             Signs
             in
             this
             sence
             are
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             run
             into
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             in
             this
             sence
             Sacraments
             ,
             as
             is
             owned
             both
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             and
             me
             ,
             are
             peculiarly
             Representing
             and
             Obliging
             Signs
             .
          
           
             5thly
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Obliging
             ,
             because
             it
             declares
             God's
             Will
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             signifying
             ,
             that
             he
             requires
             certain
             Duties
             and
             Returns
             from
             us
             ;
             which
             Declaration
             of
             God's
             Will
             by
             Words
             or
             Signs
             ,
             obliges
             us
             to
             perform
             those
             Duties
             .
             And
             Signs
             that
             represent
             in
             the
             second
             sense
             the
             Duties
             required
             by
             God
             ,
             are
             Obliging
             from
             God
             to
             us
             in
             this
             sense
             ;
             for
             whatever
             Sign
             instructs
             us
             by
             representing
             any
             thing
             to
             us
             as
             our
             Duty
             ,
             doth
             likewise
             oblige
             us
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             
             so
             that
             Obliging
             Signs
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             with
             Representing
             ,
             and
             need
             not
             be
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             6thly
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Obliging
             ,
             because
             it
             declares
             our
             Intention
             ,
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             Promise
             to
             perform
             what
             is
             required
             of
             us
             in
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             Signs
             that
             represent
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             sense
             ,
             our
             acceptance
             of
             God's
             Grace
             ,
             and
             resolution
             to
             perform
             our
             Duty
             ,
             are
             also
             thus
             obliging
             ,
             and
             are
             properly
             Signs
             from
             us
             to
             God
             ;
             the
             same
             are
             likewise
             ratifying
             and
             dedicating
             on
             our
             part
             ;
             which
             is
             owned
             by
             Mr.
             
               B.
               p.
            
             45.
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             That
             
               to
               Oblige
               and
               Bind
               our selves
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
            
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             as
             to
             
               Dedicate
               our selves
               to
               his
               service
            
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             a
             Sign
             can
             be
             no
             otherwise
             Ratifying
             and
             Dedicating
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             than
             as
             it
             signifies
             and
             declares
             our
             Resolution
             and
             Promise
             to
             perform
             the
             Duties
             we
             owe
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             7thly
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Distinguishing
             ,
             because
             it
             signifies
             and
             conveys
             to
             us
             some
             Privilege
             and
             Benefit
             which
             effectually
             distinguisheth
             us
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             obliges
             others
             to
             own
             us
             as
             so
             privileged
             .
             Thus
             the
             King's
             Patent
             to
             a
             Nobleman
             distinguisheth
             him
             ,
             and
             obliges
             others
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             regenerating
             Principle
             of
             Grace
             ,
             conveyed
             to
             
             us
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             makes
             an
             effectual
             distinction
             of
             Christians
             from
             other
             Men
             ;
             and
             the
             Privileges
             convey'd
             to
             us
             thereby
             ,
             oblige
             all
             other
             Christians
             to
             own
             us
             as
             fellow-Members
             and
             Heirs
             of
             the
             same
             Hope
             with
             themselves
             .
             Hence
             Signs
             Representing
             Graces
             conferred
             by
             God
             (
             in
             the
             first
             sense
             )
             or
             Obliging
             on
             God's
             part
             (
             in
             the
             fourth
             sense
             )
             are
             likewise
             peculiarly
             Distinguishing
             Badges
             and
             Signs
             of
             our
             Christianity
             in
             this
             last
             sense
             .
          
           
             8thly
             ,
             Lastly
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Distinguishing
             ,
             because
             we
             thereby
             testifie
             ,
             profess
             ,
             and
             declare
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             Claim
             and
             Own
             the
             Privileges
             and
             Chararacters
             that
             God
             has
             bestow'd
             on
             us
             :
             And
             thus
             every
             Christian
             Duty
             we
             perform
             ,
             every
             Profession
             we
             make
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             either
             by
             Words
             or
             Actions
             ,
             are
             Distinguishing
             Badges
             and
             Signs
             of
             our
             Christianity
             ,
             peculiarly
             such
             Signs
             as
             represent
             our
             Duty
             ,
             or
             Gratitude
             in
             the
             third
             sense
             ,
             or
             obliges
             us
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             sense
             are
             thus
             likewise
             Distinguishing
             .
          
           
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             First
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             expressed
             the
             uses
             and
             Ends
             of
             Sacraments
             in
             a
             very
             confused
             and
             uncertain
             manner
             ;
             to
             
               Represent
               ,
               Oblige
            
             ,
             and
             Distinguish
             being
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             running
             into
             one
             another
             ;
             and
             yet
             each
             of
             
             them
             containing
             very
             different
             uses
             under
             them
             that
             ought
             carefully
             to
             be
             distinguish'd
             ;
             so
             that
             he
             has
             made
             a
             distinction
             where
             there
             was
             no
             necessity
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             omitted
             to
             distinguish
             where
             it
             was
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             You
             must
             observe
             ,
             that
             Representing
             Signs
             in
             the
             first
             and
             second
             sense
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             represent
             either
             Benefits
             conferred
             on
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             or
             Duties
             imposed
             on
             us
             by
             him
             )
             Obliging
             Signs
             in
             the
             fourth
             and
             fifth
             sense
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             signifie
             God's
             obliging
             himself
             by
             his
             Promise
             ,
             or
             us
             by
             his
             Command
             )
             and
             lastly
             ,
             Distinguishing
             Signs
             in
             the
             seventh
             sense
             (
             as
             they
             signifie
             Privileges
             bestow'd
             on
             us
             by
             God
             )
             are
             all
             of
             them
             Signs
             from
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             from
             us
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Only
             Representing
             Signs
             in
             the
             third
             sense
             ,
             Obliging
             in
             the
             sixth
             ,
             and
             Distinguishing
             in
             the
             eighth
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             represent
             our
             Resolutions
             ,
             Promises
             ,
             and
             Professions
             ,
             and
             as
             they
             bind
             and
             distinguish
             us
             by
             them
             )
             are
             Signs
             from
             us
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             it
             will
             appear
             on
             examination
             ,
             that
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             only
             concerned
             in
             these
             last
             uses
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Scriptures
             Warrant
             other
             Signs
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             Sacraments
             ,
             for
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             
               Sect.
               IV.
            
             Of
             Representing
             Signs
             .
          
           
             AS
             to
             the
             first
             Sence
             of
             Representing
             Signs
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             signifie
             to
             us
             God's
             conferring
             on
             us
             and
             conveying
             to
             us
             certain
             Graces
             or
             Priviledges
             represented
             to
             us
             in
             and
             by
             them
             .
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             take
             notice
             that
             this
             is
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             I
             shewed
             in
             my
             Admonition
             ,
             (
             p.
             56
             )
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             
               An
               outward
               and
               visible
               Sign
            
             ,
             instituted
             by
             God
             ,
             
               of
               some
               inward
               and
               spiritual
               Grace
               or
               Benefit
               which
               we
               expect
               from
               him
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shewed
             you
             likewise
             (
             p.
             178.
             )
             That
             the
             Cross
             is
             not
             used
             by
             us
             to
             signify
             
               any
               Grace
               or
               Benefit
               communicated
               to
               us
               from
               God
               :
            
             And
             this
             is
             the
             universal
             Sense
             of
             All
             that
             have
             undertaken
             the
             Defence
             of
             it
             in
             our
             Church
             ;
             but
             Mr.
             B.
             from
             some
             Conjectures
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             undertakes
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             we
             mean
             by
             it
             ,
             that
             which
             we
             profess
             and
             declare
             not
             to
             mean.
             Thus
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             44.
             he
             
               thinks
               there
               is
               just
               ground
               to
               conclude
               the
               contrary
            
             from
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Thirtieth
             Canon
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             acknowledges
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               by
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Apostles
               did
               honour
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Cross
               so
               far
               ,
               that
               under
               it
               he
               comprehended
            
             
             
               not
               only
               Christ
               Crucified
               ,
               but
               the
               Force
               ,
               Effect
               and
               Merit
               of
               his
               Death
               and
               Passion
               ,
               with
               all
               Comforts
               ,
               Fruits
               ,
               and
               Promises
               we
               receive
               or
               expect
               thereby
               .
            
             From
             whence
             he
             concludes
             ,
             that
             with
             us
             the
             Cross
             must
             be
             an
             
               External
               Sign
               to
               signify
               the
               same
               things
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               had
               Honoured
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Cross
               to
               signify
               .
            
          
           
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Expounders
             of
             our
             Canons
             ,
             or
             Defenders
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             have
             thus
             interpreted
             this
             Canon
             ;
             nay
             ,
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             they
             have
             given
             it
             a
             quite
             different
             sense
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             owns
             in
             this
             very
             place
             ,
             where
             he
             Quotes
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Case
               relating
               to
               the
               Cross
               in
               Baptism
               ,
            
             explaining
             the
             Canon
             in
             another
             Sense
             .
             Now
             for
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             put
             a
             Sense
             on
             the
             Words
             of
             our
             Canon
             ,
             and
             make
             an
             Inference
             from
             them
             which
             none
             of
             us
             own
             ,
             but
             Protest
             against
             ,
             is
             to
             set
             up
             an
             Adversary
             purposely
             that
             he
             may
             confute
             him
             ;
             and
             such
             Proceedings
             are
             looked
             on
             by
             all
             impartial
             Men
             as
             the
             effects
             of
             Prejudice
             and
             Engagement
             to
             a
             Party
             .
          
           
             Nay
             ,
             not
             only
             the
             Divines
             of
             our
             Church
             Protest
             against
             his
             Inference
             from
             this
             Canon
             ,
             but
             the
             very
             Canon
             it self
             makes
             a
             quite
             contrary
             Inference
             ,
             concluding
             from
             
               the
               Scriptures
               signifying
               by
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               Christ
               and
               his
               Benefits
            
             ;
             that
             the
             Primitive
             
             Christians
             used
             the
             Sign
             of
             it
             ,
             not
             to
             signify
             these
             Benefits
             as
             communicated
             to
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             Testify
             thereby
             that
             they
             were
             not
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             
               owned
               him
               for
               their
               God
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               who
               suffered
               the
               Death
               of
               the
               Cross
               for
               them
               ,
            
             and
             Signed
             their
             Children
             with
             it
             ,
             
               when
               Christened
               ,
               to
               Dedicate
               them
               by
               that
               Badge
               to
               his
               Service
               whose
               Benefits
               bestowed
               on
               them
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Cross
               did
               Represent
               .
            
             The
             use
             then
             of
             the
             Cross
             according
             to
             the
             Canon
             is
             not
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             wou'd
             infer
             ,
             to
             signify
             an
             Act
             of
             God
             towards
             us
             ,
             to
             confer
             any
             Benefit
             on
             us
             ,
             or
             require
             any
             Duty
             of
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             signify
             and
             represent
             our
             own
             Act
             ,
             whereby
             we
             Resolve
             ,
             Promise
             and
             Bind
             our selves
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             a
             Crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             his
             Benefits
             purchased
             by
             his
             Cross
             ,
             and
             signified
             to
             us
             under
             that
             Name
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             And
             not
             only
             our
             Church
             but
             all
             other
             Christians
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             have
             for
             this
             reason
             looked
             on
             making
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             a
             very
             fit
             Instance
             and
             Declaration
             of
             their
             Glorying
             in
             Christ's
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             Readiness
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             them
             ;
             which
             is
             an
             effectual
             Dedication
             of
             our selves
             to
             his
             Service
             ,
             tho'
             we
             do
             not
             think
             it
             a
             fit
             External
             Sign
             to
             signify
             God's
             Communicating
             to
             us
             the
             Graces
             or
             Benefits
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             because
             that
             being
             an
             Act
             of
             God
             ,
             
             ought
             only
             to
             be
             Represented
             and
             Conveyed
             to
             us
             by
             Signs
             particularly
             Instituted
             by
             him
             ,
             whereas
             our
             Glorying
             in
             his
             Sufferings
             ,
             and
             Dedicating
             our selves
             to
             follow
             him
             in
             them
             ,
             being
             Acts
             of
             ours
             ,
             may
             lawfully
             be
             signified
             by
             such
             Signs
             as
             Universal
             Custom
             has
             made
             proper
             ;
             as
             will
             appear
             more
             at
             large
             in
             this
             Discourse
             ;
             What
             I
             have
             said
             being
             sufficient
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Cross
             is
             no
             Representing
             Sign
             in
             this
             sense
             .
          
           
             II.
             2dly
             ,
             As
             to
             the
             second
             sort
             of
             Representing
             Signs
             ,
             which
             signify
             and
             discover
             to
             us
             God's
             Pleasure
             and
             Command
             concerning
             some
             Duties
             set
             forth
             and
             represented
             by
             them
             ,
             which
             Duties
             God
             wou'd
             have
             us
             perform
             .
             Let
             me
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Cross
             is
             no
             more
             a
             Representing
             Sign
             with
             us
             in
             this
             sense
             than
             the
             former
             ,
             since
             we
             do
             not
             use
             it
             to
             signify
             or
             declare
             God's
             Will
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             shou'd
             perform
             any
             Duty
             ,
             but
             only
             our
             own
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             Purpose
             to
             perform
             those
             Duties
             ,
             that
             God
             himself
             has
             signified
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             Him
             ,
             that
             was
             Crucified
             on
             it
             :
             This
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             very
             words
             of
             our
             Office
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             used
             only
             as
             
               a
               Token
               that
               hereafter
            
             the
             Baptised
             Person
             
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               to
               confess
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               Crucified
               ,
               and
               manfully
               to
            
             
             
               fight
               under
               his
               Banner
               against
               Sin
               ,
               the
               World
               and
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               to
               continue
               Christ's
               Faithful
               Soldier
               and
               Servant
               unto
               his
               lives
               end
               ,
            
             This
             is
             the
             only
             use
             our
             Church
             makes
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             and
             you
             see
             plainly
             that
             it
             is
             here
             made
             only
             a
             Token
             of
             our
             owning
             a
             Crucified
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             an
             Instance
             that
             we
             are
             not
             ashamed
             of
             his
             Cross
             and
             Sufferings
             :
             And
             indeed
             it
             is
             as
             plain
             an
             Instance
             of
             our
             not
             being
             thus
             ashamed
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             resolution
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             in
             taking
             up
             our
             Cross
             and
             engaging
             in
             his
             Warfare
             and
             service
             ,
             as
             giving
             an
             Alms
             is
             an
             Instance
             of
             Charity
             .
             But
             here
             is
             nothing
             of
             God's
             declaring
             or
             signifying
             his
             will
             to
             us
             by
             this
             sign
             ,
             that
             we
             shou'd
             perform
             these
             Duties
             ,
             or
             any
             intimation
             that
             we
             use
             it
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             if
             we
             did
             use
             it
             ,
             it
             wou'd
             not
             give
             it
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             nature
             ,
             much
             less
             make
             it
             a
             
               Human
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             no
             peculiar
             ,
             much
             less
             Principal
             use
             of
             Sacraments
             to
             
               represent
               Gods
               Pleasure
            
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             shou'd
             perform
             
               certain
               Duties
            
             ,
             since
             we
             find
             many
             Signs
             used
             in
             Scripture
             to
             this
             purpose
             that
             are
             no
             Sacraments
             .
             I
             shall
             content
             my self
             with
             two
             Instances
             ,
             amongst
             many
             ,
             The
             First
             is
             that
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.
             12.
             
             
               Moreover
               I
               gave
               them
               my
               Sabbaths
               to
               be
               a
               Sign
               between
               me
               and
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               that
               sanctifies
            
             
             them
             .
             Here
             the
             Sabbath
             Day
             is
             described
             as
             a
             
               Covenanting
               Sign
            
             between
             God
             and
             his
             People
             ,
             representing
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             Instructing
             them
             from
             God
             in
             their
             Duty
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
             that
             Sanctified
             them
             .
             We
             have
             another
             Example
             ,
             Exod.
             19.
             10.
             
             
               Go
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               sanctify
               them
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               wash
               their
               cloaths
               .
            
             This
             Washing
             their
             Cloaths
             was
             certainly
             a
             Rite
             or
             Sign
             Representing
             to
             them
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             inward
             Purity
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             instructing
             them
             that
             it
             was
             God's
             Will
             that
             they
             should
             approach
             him
             with
             Holiness
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             suppose
             neither
             this
             nor
             the
             former
             were
             properly
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             indeed
             Mr.
             B.
             owns
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
             That
             all
             
               barely
               Instructive
               Signs
            
             are
             not
             
               Sacramental
               or
               Federal
               ones
            
             .
             I
             add
             ,
             that
             from
             these
             Instances
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             all
             Instructive
             Signs
             ,
             tho'
             Federal
             or
             Covenanting
             are
             not
             Sacramental
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Mr.
             B.
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             Tax
             me
             as
             he
             doth
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             for
             
               Omitting
               this
               Use
               in
               my
               Account
               of
               Sacraments
               ,
            
             since
             my
             design
             was
             only
             to
             mention
             those
             Uses
             that
             are
             peculiar
             to
             Sacraments
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             manifest
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             not
             so
             peculiar
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             III.
             3dly
             ,
             The
             same
             must
             be
             said
             concerning
             Signs
             that
             Represent
             and
             Signify
             our
             Desire
             ,
             Purpose
             and
             Resolution
             ,
             to
             accept
             
             the
             Grace
             ,
             Favour
             and
             Priviledges
             God
             has
             Promised
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             the
             Duties
             he
             has
             Imposed
             on
             us
             ,
             together
             with
             our
             Gratitude
             and
             Sense
             of
             his
             Favours
             .
             To
             Represent
             in
             this
             Sense
             is
             not
             peculiar
             to
             Sacraments
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             Principal
             Use
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             has
             Mr.
             B.
             produced
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             this
             to
             be
             such
             a
             Peculiar
             Use.
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             have
             many
             Example
             ,
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             other
             Signs
             are
             recommended
             to
             us
             for
             this
             purpose
             :
             Thus
             we
             find
             the
             Reubenites
             and
             Gadites
             and
             half
             Tribe
             of
             Manasses
             building
             an
             Altar
             ,
             Josh.
             22.
             10.
             without
             any
             particular
             Command
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             sufficiently
             appears
             from
             the
             whole
             Affair
             .
             The
             design
             of
             this
             Altar
             was
             not
             for
             Sacrifices
             ;
             but
             v.
             22.
             that
             it
             might
             be
             (
             say
             they
             )
             
               a
               Witness
               between
               us
               and
               you
               ,
               and
               our
               Generations
               after
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               do
               the
               Service
               of
               the
               Lord
               before
               him
               ,
               with
               our
               Burnt-Offerings
               ,
               and
               with
               our
               Sacrifices
               ,
               and
               with
               our
               Peace-Offerings
               ,
               that
               your
               Children
               may
               not
               say
               to
               our
               Children
               in
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               Ye
               have
               no
               part
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             Here
             we
             have
             an
             Altar
             set
             up
             as
             a
             Sign
             ,
             Testimony
             and
             Memorial
             ,
             Representing
             and
             Testifying
             that
             these
             People
             did
             Desire
             ,
             Resolve
             and
             Purpose
             to
             Serve
             God
             according
             to
             his
             Commands
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             claimed
             a
             Share
             and
             Interest
             in
             his
             Favours
             and
             Service
             :
             Yet
             
             this
             Declarative
             Sign
             of
             their
             Stedfast
             Intentions
             to
             Serve
             God
             and
             perform
             the
             Duties
             he
             required
             of
             them
             ,
             was
             not
             Sacramental
             ;
             tho'
             it
             was
             not
             for
             Burnt-Offerings
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             the
             
               Pattern
               of
               the
               Altar
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               v.
            
             28.
             and
             Represented
             their
             Claim
             to
             that
             Altar
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             Resolution
             to
             perform
             their
             Duty
             at
             it
             ;
             and
             surely
             this
             is
             more
             like
             a
             Sacrament
             than
             using
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             to
             testify
             ,
             that
             we
             claim
             an
             Interest
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             ashamed
             of
             it
             :
             For
             the
             Cross
             was
             the
             Altar
             on
             which
             our
             Sacrifice
             was
             offered
             ,
             and
             we
             may
             as
             lawfully
             make
             the
             Pattern
             of
             it
             to
             testify
             and
             claim
             our
             Right
             in
             the
             Sacrifice
             that
             was
             offered
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Reubenites
             made
             the
             pattern
             of
             the
             Altar
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             testify
             and
             claim
             their
             right
             to
             the
             Sacrifices
             offered
             on
             it
             .
             Every
             Impartial
             Considerer
             will
             see
             that
             the
             Case
             is
             Exactly
             Parallel
             as
             to
             this
             point
             .
          
           
             I
             might
             Instance
             in
             many
             other
             such
             Signs
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             if
             it
             were
             necessary
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             or
             two
             out
             of
             the
             New.
             First
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             Duty
             required
             of
             all
             Men
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             Recognize
             our
             Saviour
             as
             the
             Messias
             and
             King
             of
             Israel
             .
             If
             we
             look
             into
             the
             21st
             Chapter
             of
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             we
             may
             observe
             that
             the
             Multitude
             did
             acknowledge
             him
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             expressed
             their
             acceptance
             
             of
             him
             ,
             their
             Resolution
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             thankfulness
             for
             his
             favours
             ,
             by
             such
             Signs
             as
             were
             usual
             on
             such
             Occasions
             .
             It
             was
             the
             Custom
             to
             receive
             great
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             with
             solemn
             Acclamations
             ,
             to
             strew
             the
             way
             when
             they
             Entered
             into
             any
             place
             with
             Branches
             and
             Garments
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Multitude
             did
             thus
             own
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             and
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             their
             desire
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             .
             And
             that
             not
             only
             by
             Acclamations
             and
             joyning
             their
             Voices
             in
             their
             Praises
             and
             Thanksgivings
             ,
             but
             likewise
             (
             in
             the
             eighth
             Verse
             )
             
               They
               spread
               their
               Garments
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               others
               cut
               down
               Branches
               from
               the
               Trees
               ,
               and
               strewed
               them
               in
               the
               way
            
             ;
             which
             tho'
             not
             required
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             find
             ,
             were
             accepted
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             their
             
             Hosanna's
             ;
             yet
             these
             Representing
             Signs
             ,
             tho'
             direct
             Acknowledgments
             and
             Declarations
             of
             their
             Accepting
             our
             Saviour
             as
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             submitting
             to
             him
             ,
             had
             nothing
             of
             Sacraments
             in
             them
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             tho'
             it
             Represent
             to
             the
             World
             that
             we
             own
             a
             Crucified
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             resolve
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             him
             ,
             has
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             nature
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Branches
             and
             Garments
             strewed
             in
             his
             way
             .
          
           
           
             A
             Second
             Instance
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             shall
             be
             the
             
               Kiss
               of
               Charity
            
             .
             I
             shew'd
             you
             in
             my
             
               Admonition
               ,
               p.
            
             74.
             
             That
             't
             is
             a
             special
             duty
             to
             lay
             aside
             all
             Hatred
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             Charity
             with
             one
             another
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ;
             and
             that
             this
             duty
             was
             signified
             by
             a
             
               Holy
               Kiss
            
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Communicants
             represented
             their
             Desire
             ,
             Purpose
             and
             Resolution
             to
             perform
             this
             duty
             :
             This
             is
             home
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             and
             exactly
             parallel
             to
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             one
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             likewise
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Charity
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             B.
             Answered
             three
             things
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             52.
             
             First
             ,
             That
             he
             doth
             not
             see
             that
             this
             was
             a
             
               Religious
               Rite
               at
               all
            
             :
             But
             this
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             ;
             the
             word
             Religious
             is
             never
             applied
             to
             Rites
             or
             Places
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             we
             call
             Religious
             is
             there
             called
             Holy
             ,
             and
             the
             Scripture
             gives
             this
             Title
             to
             the
             Kiss
             ,
             here
             mentioned
             in
             three
             places
             ,
             calling
             it
             a
             
               Holy
               Kiss
            
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             it
             as
             well
             from
             the
             Civil
             as
             Prophane
             ,
             Rom.
             16.
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             19.
             20.
             2.
             
             Cor.
             13.
             12.
             and
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             where
             it
             is
             used
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             14.
             it
             is
             called
             a
             
               Kiss
               of
               Charity
            
             .
             I
             suppose
             the
             Difference
             between
             Civil
             and
             Religious
             Signs
             consists
             in
             this
             ;
             that
             one
             sort
             of
             these
             signifies
             Civil
             matters
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             Religious
             :
             Now
             this
             Sign
             was
             used
             
             in
             the
             Christian
             Assemblies
             to
             Signify
             ,
             Declare
             and
             Testify
             the
             Grace
             of
             Charity
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Sum
             and
             Perfection
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             clearer
             Proofs
             that
             Baptism
             is
             a
             Religious
             Sign
             ,
             than
             these
             ;
             and
             you
             may
             judge
             with
             your selves
             what
             it
             is
             that
             hinders
             Mr.
             B.
             from
             seeing
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             2dly
             ,
             He
             objects
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             52.
             )
             that
             this
             was
             a
             
               Real
               expression
               of
               their
               mutual
               Charity
            
             ;
             This
             I
             own
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             do
             believe
             that
             every
             Sign
             made
             significant
             by
             general
             Custom
             ,
             when
             used
             as
             it
             should
             be
             ,
             is
             a
             real
             Expression
             and
             Instance
             of
             the
             thing
             it
             signifies
             ;
             so
             making
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             a
             real
             Expression
             and
             Instance
             of
             our
             Glorying
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Kissing
             one
             another
             is
             of
             our
             mutual
             Charity
             ;
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             made
             the
             one
             so
             ,
             made
             likewise
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             universal
             Custom
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             He
             objects
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             reasonable
             to
             suppose
             that
             it
             had
             a
             temporary
             Institution
             .
             I
             own
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             only
             reasonable
             to
             suppose
             this
             ,
             but
             certain
             that
             it
             had
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             Four
             times
             Commanded
             in
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             so
             far
             from
             preventing
             the
             
               Holy
               Kiss
            
             from
             being
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             that
             it
             shou'd
             the
             rather
             be
             one
             because
             it
             had
             this
             Institution
             .
             This
             I
             look
             on
             as
             a
             demonstration
             ,
             that
             a
             Sign
             that
             meerly
             Represents
             our
             Desire
             ,
             Resolution
             and
             purpose
             ,
             to
             perform
             a
             certain
             
             Duty
             ,
             tho'
             Commanded
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             hath
             nothing
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             nature
             in
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Cross
             is
             not
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             nor
             has
             it
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             use
             by
             Representing
             our
             Duty
             to
             confess
             Christ
             Crucified
             .
          
           
             Let
             me
             further
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             has
             laid
             aside
             this
             Teaching
             and
             
               Representing
               Sign
            
             ,
             tho'
             Instutited
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Practised
             for
             many
             Years
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             be
             supposed
             to
             have
             Authority
             to
             Institute
             others
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             in
             the
             Celebration
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             since
             the
             same
             Authority
             is
             necessary
             to
             Abrogate
             as
             to
             Institute
             any
             
               Religious
               Action
               or
               Representing
               Sign
            
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             is
             no
             more
             ,
             in
             effect
             ,
             than
             I
             find
             owned
             by
             some
             of
             the
             most
             Eminent
             Men
             of
             your
             party
             ;
             so
             Mr.
             Bowles
             ,
             in
             his
             
               Pastor
               Evangelicus
               ,
               Lib.
            
             3.
             
             Cap.
             1.
             
             
               Potest
               Ecclesia
               sive
               Signa
               sive
               Media
               statuere
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               The
               Church
               has
               Power
               to
               appoint
               both
               Signs
               and
               Means
               ,
               by
               which
               Men
               may
               Testifie
               their
               Pious
               Affections
               before
               others
               ,
               whilst
               they
               Celebrate
               Divine
               Worship
               .
               Provided
               these
               Signs
               be
               such
               as
               the
               instinct
               of
               Nature
               doth
               suggest
               ,
               or
               be
               taken
               from
               what
               is
               Customary
               in
               Life
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               difference
               of
               Nations
               ,
               and
               have
               nothing
               of
               Scandal
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               these
               Signs
               are
               only
               declarative
               ,
               which
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               I
               know
               are
               granted
            
             
             
               to
               be
               Lawful
               by
               all
            
             .
             Amongst
             these
             he
             reckons
             Rending
             the
             Garments
             ,
             Covering
             the
             Head
             with
             Ashes
             ,
             Powring
             out
             Waters
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             5.
             for
             a
             token
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             writing
             and
             sealing
             the
             Covenant
             when
             renewed
             ,
             the
             Feasts
             of
             Charity
             ,
             the
             holy
             Kiss
             and
             Veiling
             Women
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             as
             well
             have
             reckon'd
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             a
             Token
             of
             our
             not
             being
             ashamed
             of
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             for
             this
             is
             a
             declarative
             Sign
             of
             our
             pious
             Affections
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             of
             the
             other
             ;
             it
             is
             warranted
             by
             general
             Custom
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             only
             declarative
             ,
             for
             we
             ascribe
             no
             Virtue
             or
             Efficacy
             to
             it
             ,
             but
             declare
             against
             its
             having
             any
             such
             Virtue
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             in
             the
             Thirtieth
             Canon
             ,
             which
             enjoins
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             that
             we
             use
             it
             to
             Bind
             and
             Dedicate
             our selves
             to
             God's
             service
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             
               Distinguishing
               Badge
               of
               our
               Christian
               Profession
               ,
               p.
            
             48.
             
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             it
             will
             appear
             in
             the
             next
             Sections
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             of
             those
             declarative
             Signs
             mentioned
             by
             Mr.
             Bowles
             ,
             do
             Bind
             and
             Dedicate
             to
             God's
             service
             those
             that
             use
             them
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             are
             purposely
             designed
             to
             Distinguish
             the
             pious
             and
             devout
             Worshipers
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             express
             their
             devout
             Affections
             before
             Men
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             Mr.
             
             B's
             insisting
             on
             the
             Crosses
             
             being
             a
             
               Dedicating
               Sign
            
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Distinguishing
               Badge
            
             ,
             to
             prove
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             than
             a
             Playing
             with
             Words
             ,
             and
             Amusing
             the
             Reader
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             fix
             that
             Doctrine
             on
             us
             under
             Equivocal
             Terms
             which
             we
             utterly
             deny
             .
             And
             the
             only
             Question
             here
             will
             be
             ,
             Whether
             we
             or
             Mr.
             B.
             know
             our
             Doctrine
             best
             ;
             if
             our
             Church
             ,
             if
             our
             Divines
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             the
             Cross
             is
             only
             a
             declarative
             Sign
             of
             our
             pious
             Affections
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             Ashamed
             of
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             if
             you
             believe
             Mr.
             B.
             it
             is
             something
             more
             that
             makes
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             But
             this
             belongs
             more
             properly
             to
             the
             next
             section
             of
             
               Obliging
               Signs
            
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             consider
             those
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               V.
            
             Concerning
             Obliging
             Signs
             .
          
           
             I.
             BUT
             Fourthly
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Obliging
             ,
             because
             it
             obliges
             God
             by
             his
             Promise
             to
             give
             us
             the
             spiritual
             Grace
             or
             Benefit
             signified
             by
             it
             ,
             when
             we
             duly
             use
             it
             :
             This
             was
             the
             second
             thing
             I
             observed
             necessary
             to
             make
             up
             a
             Sacrament
             .
             I
             told
             you
             in
             my
             
               Admonition
               ,
               p.
            
             65.
             
             That
             this
             is
             the
             very
             thing
             that
             constitutes
             a
             Sign
             to
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             distinguishes
             it
             from
             all
             
             other
             Signs
             ;
             and
             this
             being
             wanting
             ,
             tho'
             a
             Sign
             had
             all
             other
             things
             like
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             no
             more
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             than
             an
             Image
             that
             in
             every
             thing
             resembled
             a
             Man
             ,
             but
             wanted
             a
             Soul
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             Man.
             Mr.
             B.
             owns
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             necessary
             to
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             doth
             not
             pretend
             ,
             that
             we
             ascribe
             this
             use
             to
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             may
             dismiss
             this
             point
             as
             agreed
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             necessary
             here
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             when
             God
             has
             given
             a
             Man
             power
             to
             confer
             any
             Favour
             or
             Benefit
             on
             another
             ,
             tho'
             he
             has
             not
             appointed
             any
             Sign
             by
             which
             that
             person
             is
             to
             confer
             it
             ,
             yet
             the
             Scripture
             warrants
             him
             to
             use
             such
             Signs
             as
             are
             proper
             in
             the
             conveying
             it
             .
             Thus
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mark
             3.
             15.
             gave
             his
             Disciples
             power
             to
             heal
             sickness
             ,
             but
             did
             not
             ,
             that
             appears
             ,
             order
             them
             to
             use
             any
             Sign
             in
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ;
             yet
             Mark
             6.
             13.
             we
             find
             they
             used
             Oyl
             ,
             a
             symbol
             of
             Joy
             and
             Health
             .
             
               They
               anointed
               with
               Oyl
               many
               that
               were
               Sick
               ,
               and
               Healed
               them
               .
            
             They
             used
             also
             the
             Signs
             of
             sending
             Handkerchiefs
             and
             Aprons
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             :
             so
             likewise
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             his
             Disciples
             power
             to
             bestow
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             ordered
             no
             Sign
             ;
             yet
             we
             find
             the
             Apostles
             used
             the
             common
             sign
             of
             Blessing
             :
             so
             Act.
             8.
             17.
             
             Then
             
               laid
               they
               their
            
             
             
               Hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             Our
             Saviour
             gave
             his
             Apostles
             power
             to
             ordain
             Governours
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             appointed
             no
             Sign
             for
             it
             ;
             yet
             they
             used
             the
             common
             Sign
             employ'd
             in
             these
             Cases
             ,
             Acts
             13.
             3.
             
             
               When
               they
               had
               Fasted
               and
               Prayed
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               Hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               sent
               them
               away
               .
            
             There
             are
             several
             other
             such
             Signs
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Sacraments
             ;
             because
             ,
             tho'
             a
             spiritual
             Benefit
             or
             Gift
             be
             conferred
             with
             the
             use
             of
             them
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             by
             vertue
             of
             any
             Promise
             annex'd
             to
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Signs
             themselves
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             Baptism
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             but
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             General
             Command
             to
             those
             Authoriz'd
             Persons
             to
             confer
             those
             Benefits
             or
             Graces
             ,
             in
             the
             conferring
             of
             which
             ,
             these
             Signs
             are
             no
             Means
             or
             Conditions
             ,
             nor
             have
             they
             any
             other
             part
             besides
             that
             of
             being
             Solemnities
             of
             the
             Action
             ,
             and
             signifying
             the
             Persons
             Intention
             to
             exercise
             the
             Power
             that
             God
             has
             given
             him
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             when
             he
             uses
             them
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             carefully
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             shall
             easily
             be
             mistaken
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             imagine
             things
             to
             be
             so
             that
             really
             are
             not
             .
          
           
             II.
             Fifthly
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Obliging
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Declaration
             from
             God
             of
             his
             Will
             ,
             That
             he
             requires
             certain
             Duties
             and
             Returns
             from
             us
             ,
             which
             are
             signified
             
             and
             represented
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Sign
             ,
             which
             Declaration
             obliges
             us
             to
             perform
             those
             Duties
             ,
             and
             make
             those
             Returns
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             shewed
             already
             in
             the
             second
             Particular
             ,
             That
             
               only
               God
               can
               appoint
               these
               Signs
               ,
            
             and
             that
             such
             declarative
             Signs
             of
             God's
             Will
             ,
             where
             they
             have
             no
             Promise
             annexed
             of
             some
             spiritual
             Grace
             or
             Benefit
             ,
             are
             not
             Sacraments
             ,
             tho'
             they
             are
             Obligations
             on
             us
             from
             God.
             I
             must
             add
             ,
             That
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             not
             used
             by
             our
             Church
             to
             any
             such
             purpose
             ;
             as
             appears
             sufficiently
             from
             what
             I
             have
             said
             before
             on
             the
             second
             particular
             use
             of
             Signs
             as
             Representative
             .
          
           
             III.
             Sixthly
             ,
             A
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Obliging
             ,
             because
             it
             declares
             our
             Intention
             ,
             Resolution
             ,
             and
             Promise
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             in
             our
             Covenant
             with
             him
             ;
             a
             Sign
             that
             is
             thus
             Obliging
             ,
             is
             likewise
             a
             Ratifying
             and
             
               Dedicating
               Sign
            
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             and
             is
             owned
             to
             be
             the
             same
             by
             Mr.
             
             B's
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             45.
             
             For
             we
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             ratifie
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             or
             dedicate
             our selves
             to
             him
             by
             a
             Sign
             ,
             for
             any
             other
             Reason
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             declares
             and
             signifies
             our
             Resolution
             and
             Promise
             to
             perform
             our
             Covenant
             with
             him
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             own
             ,
             That
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             an
             
               Obliging
               ,
               Ratifying
            
             ,
             and
             Dedicating
             
             Sign
             in
             this
             sense
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             it
             declares
             and
             signifies
             our
             Resolution
             and
             Promise
             to
             perform
             all
             the
             Duties
             God
             requires
             of
             us
             in
             our
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             but
             manfully
             to
             sight
             under
             his
             Banner
             against
             Sin
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             World.
             The
             great
             stress
             of
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Argument
             to
             prove
             the
             Cross
             an
             Human
             Sacrament
             ,
             seems
             to
             consist
             in
             this
             ;
             as
             appears
             from
             what
             he
             says
             p.
             45.
             where
             the
             whole
             force
             of
             his
             Argument
             against
             the
             Cross
             depends
             on
             our
             making
             it
             a
             Rite
             ,
             whereby
             
               we
               Oblige
               and
               Bind
               our selves
               to
               serve
               God
               :
            
             But
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             clear
             the
             matter
             ,
             I
             will
             shew
             ,
             that
             an
             
               Obliging
               ,
               Ratifying
               ,
               Dedicating
               Sign
            
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             has
             nothing
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             Nature
             in
             it
             ;
             but
             that
             we
             may
             make
             use
             of
             such
             Signs
             to
             this
             purpose
             as
             common
             Universal
             Custom
             has
             made
             proper
             .
             This
             I
             will
             shew
             ,
             First
             ,
             from
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             from
             your
             own
             Practice
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             make
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             altogether
             of
             this
             sort
             .
          
           
             IV.
             1.
             
             For
             the
             proof
             of
             this
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             after
             the
             Captivity
             .
             The
             Jews
             had
             been
             guilty
             of
             many
             breaches
             of
             God's
             Covenant
             made
             with
             their
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             there
             was
             great
             necessity
             to
             renew
             it
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             
             accordingly
             we
             find
             they
             applied
             themselves
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             
               with
               Fasting
               ,
               with
               Sackcloaths
               and
               Earth
               upon
               them
               .
               Neh.
            
             9.
             1.
             and
             after
             a
             solemn
             humiliation
             and
             confession
             they
             renew
             their
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             declare
             their
             Resolution
             and
             Promise
             to
             keep
             it
             ,
             by
             such
             methods
             as
             were
             usual
             to
             oblige
             men
             in
             other
             cases
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             first
             by
             an
             Oath
             ,
             
               Neh.
               Chap.
            
             10.
             29.
             
             
               They
               entred
               into
               a
               Curse
               and
               into
               an
               Oath
               to
               walk
               in
               God's
               law
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               by
            
             Moses
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             
               Bind
               ,
               Engage
            
             ,
             and
             Oblige
             themselves
             by
             certain
             usual
             Signs
             ;
             never
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             find
             prescribed
             by
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             by
             
               writing
               and
               sealing
            
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             3
             ,
             8.
             
             
               We
               make
               a
               sure
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               write
               it
               ,
               and
               our
               Princes
               ,
               Levites
               ,
               and
               Priests
               seal
               unto
               it
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             the
             same
             that
             Circumcision
             entered
             them
             into
             ,
             even
             to
             
               walk
               in
               God's
               law
               which
               was
               given
               by
               Moses
               ,
            
             was
             certainly
             to
             
               oblige
               ,
               engage
            
             and
             dedicate
             themselves
             to
             God's
             service
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             himself
             alledges
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             42.
             
             That
             
               Circumcision
               was
               an
               external
               Bond
               on
               those
               that
               received
               it
               ,
               to
               observe
               that
               Law
            
             ;
             yet
             notwithstanding
             this
             Bond
             of
             Circumcision
             and
             their
             renewing
             the
             same
             Obligation
             in
             the
             Passover
             ,
             these
             Jews
             added
             new
             Bonds
             to
             their
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             made
             use
             of
             new
             Signs
             to
             engage
             and
             oblige
             themselves
             to
             
             keep
             it
             ,
             and
             to
             ratifie
             and
             confirm
             it
             on
             their
             part
             .
          
           
             It
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             but
             Signing
             and
             Sealing
             are
             outward
             Signs
             ,
             and
             their
             use
             is
             to
             ratifie
             and
             confirm
             that
             to
             which
             the
             Name
             and
             Seal
             is
             put
             ,
             and
             to
             oblige
             the
             Persons
             to
             perform
             what
             they
             promise
             in
             it
             ;
             if
             therefore
             these
             be
             peculiar
             and
             principal
             uses
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             it
             clearly
             follows
             that
             these
             Jews
             ,
             by
             using
             these
             Signs
             ,
             made
             two
             Sacraments
             (
             for
             ought
             appears
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             own
             Head
             )
             :
             But
             if
             God
             commanded
             them
             ,
             then
             here
             are
             two
             Signs
             ,
             
               obliging
               ,
               confirming
               ,
               and
               ratifying
               the
               Covenant
               they
               entred
               into
               ,
            
             of
             divine
             Institution
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             must
             be
             divine
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             no
             body
             ever
             yet
             pretended
             that
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             .
             The
             truth
             then
             is
             ,
             that
             to
             renew
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             to
             declare
             our
             Resolution
             ,
             Purpose
             and
             Promise
             to
             obey
             
               God's
               Laws
            
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Covenant
             ,
             either
             by
             such
             Words
             or
             Signs
             as
             universal
             Custom
             has
             made
             expressive
             of
             such
             a
             Promise
             ,
             &c.
             are
             alike
             lawful
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             has
             no
             more
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             nature
             in
             it
             than
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             V.
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             Instance
             more
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             a
             Sign
             used
             in
             Blessing
             ,
             from
             the
             Patriarchs
             to
             this
             day
             :
             Fathers
             used
             it
             in
             blessing
             their
             Children
             ,
             Priests
             in
             blessing
             
             not
             only
             the
             People
             ,
             but
             likewise
             in
             blessing
             Persons
             and
             Offerings
             dedicated
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             more
             particularly
             it
             is
             used
             in
             that
             solemn
             Blessing
             to
             which
             our
             Church
             directs
             us
             in
             our
             Catechism
             ,
             under
             the
             title
             of
             being
             
               Confirmed
               by
               the
               Bishop
            
             .
             For
             the
             understanding
             of
             which
             you
             must
             observe
             ▪
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             had
             commission
             to
             Teach
             and
             Baptize
             ,
             did
             ,
             upon
             their
             Converts
             declaring
             their
             conviction
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             being
             the
             Messias
             or
             Christ
             ,
             immediately
             Baptize
             them
             ,
             tho'
             they
             were
             not
             particularly
             instructed
             in
             all
             the
             parts
             and
             duties
             of
             the
             Religion
             they
             embraced
             ;
             as
             appears
             sufficiently
             from
             the
             second
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             where
             in
             one
             day
             3000
             were
             Converted
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             day
             Baptized
             :
             as
             appears
             v.
             41.
             
             
               Then
               they
               that
               gladly
               received
               his
               words
               were
               Baptized
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               day
               there
               were
               added
               to
               them
               about
            
             3000
             Souls
             .
             It
             is
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             thot
             all
             these
             could
             be
             fully
             instructed
             in
             all
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             sufficient
             that
             in
             general
             they
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             were
             willing
             to
             learn
             his
             Doctrine
             as
             opportunity
             offer'd
             :
             The
             same
             appears
             in
             Baptizing
             the
             Jaylor
             and
             his
             Family
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             and
             on
             several
             other
             occasions
             .
             This
             is
             one
             Ground
             of
             Baptizing
             the
             Children
             of
             the
             Faithful
             with
             us
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             
             supposed
             that
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             Promise
             ,
             will
             in
             Baptism
             give
             a
             Principle
             of
             Faith
             to
             such
             :
             which
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             influence
             of
             their
             Parents
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             society
             whereof
             they
             are
             members
             ,
             will
             dispose
             them
             to
             learn
             the
             Principles
             of
             their
             Religion
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             are
             capable
             ;
             so
             that
             there
             is
             a
             radical
             Faith
             ,
             and
             presumed
             willingness
             ,
             tho'
             not
             an
             actual
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             At
             the
             beginning
             of
             Christianity
             the
             Converts
             were
             many
             ,
             and
             the
             Teachers
             few
             ;
             and
             it
             would
             have
             too
             much
             confined
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             obliged
             to
             teach
             every
             Convert
             in
             the
             ordinary
             methods
             of
             Learning
             ;
             and
             therefore
             God
             gave
             the
             Apostles
             an
             extraordinary
             power
             to
             confer
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             not
             only
             led
             those
             that
             received
             it
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             but
             likewise
             enabled
             them
             to
             teach
             others
             ;
             which
             appears
             from
             several
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             particularly
             from
             Acts
             8.
             
             &
             19.
             6.
             
             When
             Paul
             
               had
               laid
               his
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               came
               up
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               spake
               with
               Tongues
               and
               Prophesied
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             number
             of
             Teachers
             were
             sufficiently
             multiplyed
             ,
             this
             extraordinary
             manner
             of
             teaching
             Converts
             ,
             and
             enabling
             them
             to
             teach
             others
             was
             not
             necessary
             ;
             not
             but
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             still
             the
             true
             Teacher
             
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             insomuch
             ,
             as
             without
             his
             influence
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             attain
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             Knowledge
             as
             to
             save
             his
             own
             Soul
             ,
             or
             instruct
             others
             ;
             all
             true
             Knowledge
             then
             is
             still
             from
             him
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             without
             our
             own
             industry
             ,
             or
             study
             ,
             or
             the
             assistance
             of
             those
             that
             Christ
             has
             commissioned
             to
             Teach
             us
             in
             an
             ordinary
             way
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Such
             as
             were
             Baptized
             immediately
             after
             their
             Conversion
             before
             full
             instruction
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             when
             particularly
             and
             explicitly
             instructed
             ,
             were
             brought
             before
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             there
             made
             a
             solemn
             Recognition
             of
             their
             Faith
             ,
             and
             declared
             their
             Resolution
             to
             adhere
             to
             it
             ;
             whereupon
             the
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             chief
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             them
             ,
             Blessed
             them
             ,
             Prayed
             for
             their
             continuance
             in
             Grace
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             admitted
             them
             as
             competently
             instructed
             Members
             ;
             by
             this
             they
             were
             taught
             and
             assured
             ,
             that
             the
             Grace
             and
             Knowledge
             they
             had
             ,
             was
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             encrease
             and
             continuance
             of
             it
             must
             be
             Expected
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             reckoned
             a
             principle
             of
             our
             Religion
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             2.
             and
             joyned
             with
             Baptism
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             the
             true
             meaning
             of
             the
             Place
             ,
             will
             appear
             ,
             not
             only
             from
             the
             Practice
             
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             has
             continued
             the
             use
             of
             this
             Sign
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             but
             likewise
             from
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             of
             all
             sorts
             and
             Ages
             ;
             amongst
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostome
             ,
             St.
             Augustine
             ,
             and
             Theophylact
             ,
             thus
             interpret
             it
             ;
             amongst
             the
             Romanists
             ,
             The
             ordinary
             
               Gloss
               ,
               Lyra
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             ;
             amongst
             the
             Reformers
             ,
             
               Calvin
               ,
               Beza
            
             ,
             and
             Di●dati
             ;
             and
             the
             Assemblies
             Notes
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             will
             weigh
             somewhat
             with
             you
             ;
             Amongst
             the
             Socinians
             Crellius
             ;
             so
             that
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             that
             all
             Parties
             were
             agreed
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             B.
             indeed
             gives
             me
             very
             hard
             words
             for
             reckoning
             this
             a
             principle
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             tho'
             I
             have
             the
             express
             Letter
             of
             Scripture
             for
             doing
             so
             ;
             and
             in
             his
             Remark
             ,
             p.
             88.
             interprets
             
               Baptisms
               ,
               and
               laying
               on
               of
               Hands
            
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Washings
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             directly
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             Profession
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             first
             verse
             declares
             ,
             that
             he
             intends
             to
             leave
             these
             Principles
             here
             named
             ,
             and
             to
             pass
             on
             to
             perfection
             ;
             whereas
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             leaving
             ,
             those
             Jewish
             Washings
             and
             Sacrifices
             ,
             that
             he
             passes
             on
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             spends
             a
             good
             part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             9.
             and
             10.
             chapters
             ;
             and
             indeed
             ,
             the
             applying
             Jewish
             Types
             to
             the
             passages
             in
             
             the
             New
             Testament
             which
             they
             prefigured
             ,
             was
             a
             Doctrine
             not
             for
             Beginners
             ,
             but
             as
             in
             Chap.
             5.
             14.
             for
             those
             
               that
               by
               reason
               of
               use
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               to
               discern
               both
               Good
               and
               Evil
               :
            
             when
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             was
             thought
             too
             great
             a
             Mistery
             to
             teach
             such
             Beginners
             ,
             and
             therefore
             is
             not
             mentioned
             amongst
             these
             Elements
             ,
             no
             wonder
             if
             the
             Types
             of
             the
             Law
             which
             were
             much
             more
             obscure
             were
             thought
             Improper
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             we
             have
             here
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             reckoned
             a
             Principle
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             judged
             by
             all
             parties
             a
             proper
             Sign
             to
             be
             used
             ,
             when
             Persons
             Baptised
             in
             their
             infancy
             ,
             or
             before
             full
             instruction
             ,
             come
             to
             Ratify
             and
             Confirm
             with
             their
             
               own
               Mouths
            
             their
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             to
             promise
             a
             
               faithful
               observance
            
             of
             it
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             in
             which
             sense
             it
             is
             plainly
             an
             obliging
             Sign
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Seal
             is
             to
             a
             Bond
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             has
             been
             called
             a
             Seal
             from
             the
             very
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             
               Clemens
               Alex.
            
             that
             lived
             near
             them
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             of
             the
             Ancients
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ;
             neither
             hath
             it
             any
             more
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             nature
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             laying
             on
             hands
             in
             Ordination
             .
          
           
             Besides
             this
             Ratification
             and
             Obligation
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             it
             is
             used
             by
             our
             Church
             to
             Certify
             those
             that
             ratifie
             and
             renew
             their
             
             Covenant
             ,
             of
             Gods
             
               favour
               and
               gracious
               goodness
            
             to
             them
             ,
             yet
             this
             doth
             not
             make
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             since
             the
             Ministers
             of
             God
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Keys
             ,
             have
             Power
             to
             certifie
             all
             such
             as
             in
             earnest
             consent
             to
             Gods
             Covenant
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             of
             Gods
             favour
             and
             gracious
             acceptance
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             may
             especially
             on
             such
             solemn
             occasions
             as
             this
             of
             their
             publick
             Recognition
             of
             their
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             ,
             or
             on
             their
             publick
             Reconciliation
             after
             Penance
             ,
             certifie
             them
             of
             it
             by
             proper
             Signs
             ,
             (
             suppose
             by
             a
             kiss
             as
             well
             )
             as
             by
             words
             ,
             and
             such
             Signs
             signifie
             only
             their
             intention
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             to
             exert
             the
             general
             Power
             God
             has
             given
             them
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             before
             in
             Anointing
             the
             Sick
             ,
             laying
             on
             hands
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             for
             Ordination
             ;
             which
             have
             nothing
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             nature
             in
             them
             ,
             because
             no
             Promise
             obliging
             God
             is
             annexed
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Having
             thus
             shewed
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             make
             use
             of
             such
             Signs
             to
             oblige
             our selves
             to
             Ratifie
             and
             Confirm
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             general
             Custom
             has
             made
             proper
             ;
             I
             come
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             same
             from
             your
             own
             practice
             .
             And
             this
             I
             shall
             make
             appear
             from
             two
             Instances
             ;
             The
             first
             ,
             is
             that
             of
             the
             
               solemn
               League
               and
               Covenant
            
             ,
             The
             precedent
             
             which
             your
             Party
             took
             for
             this
             ,
             was
             the
             Jews
             renewing
             their
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             Neh.
             10.
             
             And
             the
             General
             Assembly
             of
             Scotland
             in
             their
             acknowledgement
             of
             publick
             Sins
             ,
             call
             it
             
               the
               Oath
               and
               Covenant
               which
            
             they
             
               made
               with
               God
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Covenant
               and
               Cause
               of
               God
            
             ;
             and
             indeed
             it
             obliged
             them
             to
             all
             the
             
               Duties
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               and
               Man
            
             ;
             which
             is
             as
             large
             as
             our
             Baptismal
             Covenant
             .
             Into
             this
             Covenant
             with
             God
             they
             entred
             ,
             not
             only
             by
             Words
             but
             Signs
             also
             ,
             and
             bound
             themselves
             to
             the
             performance
             of
             it
             ;
             first
             by
             Subscribing
             it
             which
             is
             one
             Sign
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             the
             general
             assembly
             ;
             Act
             6.
             1648.
             secondly
             by
             
               standing
               up
               at
               it
            
             ;
             thirdly
             by
             
               lifting
               up
               their
               Hands
            
             ;
             so
             the
             House
             of
             Commons
             took
             it
             ,
             Sep.
             22.
             1641.
             and
             by
             
               swearing
               thereunto
               ,
               did
               worship
               the
               great
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               Testify
               so
               much
               outwardly
               by
               lifting
               up
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               subscribed
               their
               Names
               to
               it
               .
            
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Parliament
             ordered
             ,
             Feb.
             2.
             1641.
             that
             the
             whole
             Kingdom
             should
             take
             it
             standing
             ,
             their
             
               right
               hand
               bare
               ,
               and
               lift
               up
            
             ;
             all
             these
             were
             plainly
             
               federal
               Rites
            
             ,
             and
             did
             declare
             and
             signifie
             the
             Intention
             ,
             Purpose
             ,
             and
             Vow
             of
             the
             takers
             to
             perform
             this
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             were
             
               Obliging
               ,
               Ratifying
               ,
               and
               Confirming
            
             Signs
             on
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             I
             doubt
             
             not
             but
             many
             thought
             they
             did
             therein
             Dedicate
             themselves
             anew
             to
             Gods
             service
             ;
             for
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             a
             Sign
             ,
             that
             signifies
             our
             vow
             and
             promise
             to
             serve
             God
             is
             a
             dedicating
             Sign
             ;
             if
             therefore
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             be
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Token
             that
             we
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             Confess
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             resolve
             to
             serve
             him
             to
             our
             Lives
             end
             ,
             then
             all
             these
             were
             plainly
             Sacraments
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             Tokens
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             the
             Estimation
             of
             those
             that
             used
             them
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             instance
             more
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             giving
             persons
             names
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             this
             as
             I
             observed
             in
             my
             admonition
             ,
             p.
             7
             ,
             2
             ,
             signifies
             
               our
               giving
               up
               our
               Names
               to
               Christ
               and
               engaging
               to
               be
               his
               Servants
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             these
             Names
             are
             a
             lasting
             badge
             and
             token
             to
             us
             through
             our
             whole
             lives
             ,
             of
             our
             dedication
             to
             Christs
             service
             ,
             and
             an
             obligation
             on
             us
             to
             behave
             our selves
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Mr.
             B.
             replies
             two
             things
             ;
             First
             ,
             Vind.
             p.
             53.
             that
             all
             this
             is
             
               suggested
               by
               my
               own
               fancy
               ,
               without
               any
               ground
               ,
               for
               you
               know
               of
               no
               other
               use
               of
               this
               Practice
               in
               Baptism
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Persons
               Baptized
               may
               be
               notifyed
               to
               the
               Congregation
               .
            
          
           
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ;
             First
             ,
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             come
             home
             to
             the
             Point
             ,
             since
             it
             doth
             not
             determine
             whether
             it
             be
             Lawful
             to
             use
             this
             Sign
             of
             giving
             a
             Name
             to
             the
             purposes
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             lawful
             so
             to
             use
             it
             ,
             no
             matter
             whether
             you
             use
             it
             so
             or
             no
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             still
             an
             unanswerable
             argument
             that
             an
             obliging
             Sign
             as
             such
             has
             nothing
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             plain
             the
             Scriptures
             direct
             us
             to
             this
             use
             of
             giving
             Names
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             general
             custom
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             we
             plainly
             find
             names
             given
             to
             signifie
             that
             those
             who
             receive
             them
             ,
             were
             either
             admitted
             as
             Servants
             ,
             Sons
             ,
             or
             Priviledged
             Persons
             ;
             and
             in
             all
             these
             Cases
             their
             Names
             were
             obligatory
             Badges
             .
             To
             this
             purpose
             a
             name
             was
             constantly
             given
             by
             the
             Jewish
             Church
             at
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Christian
             at
             Baptism
             ;
             and
             that
             Name
             in
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             was
             entred
             in
             the
             Diptycks
             or
             Church
             Roll
             ;
             they
             were
             called
             by
             it
             to
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Communion
             ,
             and
             when
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             Church
             ,
             their
             Names
             were
             blotted
             out
             of
             these
             Sacred
             Tables
             or
             Rolls
             ;
             and
             therefore
             their
             Names
             given
             them
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             were
             effectual
             obligations
             and
             badges
             of
             their
             profession
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             I
             do
             not
             find
             any
             Authentick
             declaration
             of
             your
             Party
             against
             this
             use
             of
             Names
             ,
             nor
             any
             Authority
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             to
             declare
             your
             sense
             in
             the
             matter
             :
             Your
             Directory
             orders
             a
             Name
             to
             be
             given
             at
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             shews
             the
             Authors
             thought
             it
             material
             ,
             and
             not
             meerly
             a
             civil
             thing
             ;
             for
             the
             design
             of
             the
             Directory
             is
             to
             order
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             reason
             for
             them
             to
             appoint
             a
             civil
             Ceremony
             in
             so
             material
             a
             part
             of
             Gods
             worship
             as
             Baptism
             is
             ;
             Mr.
             B.
             says
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Person
             may
             be
             
               Notifyed
               to
               the
               Congregation
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             distinguish
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Person
             that
             was
             Baptised
             :
             Now
             that
             which
             distinguishes
             and
             makes
             it
             known
             through
             his
             whole
             Life
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             member
             of
             Christ
             ,
             is
             surely
             a
             badge
             of
             his
             profession
             ,
             and
             obliges
             him
             to
             do
             nothing
             unworthy
             of
             it
             .
             You
             call
             the
             Name
             you
             receive
             at
             Baptism
             your
             Christian
             Name
             ▪
             and
             as
             your
             Surnames
             shew
             your
             Family
             ,
             so
             your
             Christian
             Names
             shew
             your
             Profession
             .
             I
             may
             add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             some
             of
             your
             party
             have
             been
             very
             nice
             in
             giving
             Names
             ,
             and
             have
             called
             their
             Children
             by
             such
             Names
             as
             they
             thought
             wou'd
             most
             likely
             put
             them
             in
             mind
             of
             their
             Duty
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             oblige
             them
             to
             perform
             it
             ;
             
               thus
               some
               called
            
             their
             Children
             ,
             
               Grace
               ,
               Charity
               ,
               Prudence
               ,
               Faithfull
               ,
            
             
             
               Praise
               God
            
             :
             to
             what
             purpose
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             a
             Badge
             ,
             Token
             ,
             Memorial
             ,
             and
             Obligation
             to
             them
             to
             practise
             these
             Graces
             ?
             Lastly
             ,
             the
             Notes
             of
             the
             Assembly
             on
             Gen.
             17.
             5.
             
             Observe
             on
             God's
             giving
             Abraham
             a
             Name
             ,
             that
             
               some
               take
               the
               giving
               of
               a
               new
               Name
               to
               note
               a
               Sacramental
               Renovation
               in
               the
               new
               sence
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               which
               now
               was
               first
               added
               to
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               thence
               hath
               it
               been
               the
               Practice
               of
               such
               as
               profess
               Religion
               ,
               to
               give
               Names
               to
               their
               Children
               at
               their
               Circumcision
            
             ;
             upon
             which
             they
             pass
             no
             censure
             .
             And
             Mr.
             Ainsworth
             (
             for
             whom
             I
             suppose
             you
             likewise
             have
             a
             value
             )
             has
             this
             Observation
             on
             it
             :
             
               Abraham
               is
               the
               first
               Man
               in
               the
               World
               whose
               Name
               is
               changed
               of
               God
               :
               And
               it
               signified
               a
               change
               of
               Estate
               ,
               and
               a
               renewing
               with
               increase
               of
               Grace
               from
               God
               ;
               therefore
               this
               is
               after
               mentioned
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               his
               Favours
            
             ;
             Neh.
             9.
             7.
             
             So
             Jacob's
             
               Name
               is
               made
               new
            
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             28.
             
               and
               all
               true
               Christians
            
             ,
             Esay
             62.
             2.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             17.
             
             So
             that
             what
             I
             said
             concerning
             giving
             of
             a
             Name
             to
             your
             Children
             ,
             and
             particularly
             God's
             giving
             one
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             is
             not
             suggested
             by
             my
             
               own
               Fancy
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             alledgeth
             :
             I
             wish
             he
             would
             adhere
             to
             the
             literal
             sence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             Commentators
             ,
             as
             I
             am
             assured
             I
             endeavour
             to
             do
             .
          
           
           
             But
             secondly
             he
             objects
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             then
             
               this
               is
               a
               Scriptural
               Warrant
               for
               giving
               Names
               to
               Children
               at
               Baptism
               ,
               as
               a
               token
               of
               their
               admission
               into
               Gods
               Family
               ,
            
             Vind.
             p.
             53.
             and
             then
             it
             is
             a
             
               Ceremony
               of
               Gods
               own
               appointment
            
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             a
             full
             proof
             that
             a
             Sign
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             signifie
             our
             admission
             into
             his
             Family
             ,
             of
             giving
             up
             our
             names
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             engaging
             to
             be
             his
             Servants
             ,
             is
             no
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             far
             from
             being
             a
             principal
             use
             of
             a
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             a
             binding
             Sign
             only
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             it
             is
             no
             proper
             or
             peculiar
             use
             of
             it
             at
             all
             ;
             but
             common
             to
             other
             Signs
             ;
             and
             then
             our
             using
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             for
             an
             
               obliging
               Sign
               on
               our
               parts
            
             is
             not
             to
             ascribe
             any
             thing
             of
             a
             Sacramental
             nature
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             suppose
             it
             fully
             appears
             both
             from
             Scripture
             and
             your
             own
             practice
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             use
             some
             other
             Signs
             besides
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             
               Oblige
               ,
               Ratify
            
             ,
             and
             Confirm
             our
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             bind
             our selves
             to
             his
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             doing
             so
             doth
             not
             make
             those
             Signs
             
               Humane
               Sacraments
            
             .
          
           
             And
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             remember
             that
             the
             whole
             design
             of
             our
             using
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             ,
             onely
             to
             declare
             and
             testify
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             we
             look
             on
             our selves
             as
             persons
             
             thus
             
               Bound
               ,
               obliged
               and
               dedicated
            
             to
             Gods
             service
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             resolved
             not
             to
             decline
             that
             Service
             ,
             or
             be
             ashamed
             of
             it
             ,
             for
             any
             danger
             or
             infamy
             that
             may
             attend
             it
             ;
             tho'
             it
             should
             expose
             us
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             the
             painful
             and
             shameful
             death
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             To
             
               Bind
               ,
               Oblige
            
             and
             Dedicate
             our selves
             to
             Gods
             service
             are
             properly
             acts
             of
             our
             minds
             :
             all
             that
             outward
             Signs
             can
             do
             ,
             is
             to
             declare
             and
             express
             these
             inward
             Acts
             ;
             and
             surely
             there
             cannot
             be
             any
             outward
             Action
             that
             more
             properly
             or
             naturally
             doth
             declare
             our
             resolution
             and
             purpose
             to
             dedicate
             our selves
             to
             the
             service
             of
             a
             Crucifyed
             Saviour
             than
             making
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             if
             then
             it
             be
             lawful
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             both
             from
             Scripture
             and
             your
             own
             practice
             ,
             to
             express
             and
             declare
             these
             Acts
             of
             our
             minds
             by
             other
             Signs
             than
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             our
             using
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             to
             this
             purpose
             can
             never
             make
             it
             a
             new
             Sacrament
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               VI.
            
             Concerning
             Distinguishing
             Signs
             .
          
           
             I.
             I
             Shall
             now
             proceed
             to
             the
             Third
             sort
             of
             Signs
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             mentions
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             Distinguishing
             .
             I
             have
             shew'd
             you
             ,
             
             That
             these
             may
             be
             of
             two
             Sorts
             ,
             and
             come
             under
             the
             Seventh
             and
             Eighth
             Considerations
             of
             Signs
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             laid
             them
             down
             ,
             Sect.
             3.
             of
             this
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             The
             Seventh
             is
             ,
             That
             a
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Distinguishing
             ,
             because
             it
             signifies
             and
             conveys
             to
             us
             some
             Privilege
             or
             Benefit
             which
             effectually
             distinguisheth
             us
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             obliges
             others
             to
             own
             us
             as
             so
             privileged
             .
             Thus
             the
             King's
             Patent
             to
             a
             Noble-man
             distinguisheth
             him
             ,
             and
             obliges
             others
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Regenerating
             Principle
             of
             Grace
             ,
             convey'd
             to
             us
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             makes
             an
             effectual
             distinction
             of
             Christians
             from
             other
             Men
             ;
             and
             the
             Privileges
             convey'd
             to
             us
             thereby
             oblige
             all
             other
             Christians
             to
             own
             us
             as
             Fellow-members
             and
             Heirs
             of
             the
             same
             Hope
             with
             themselves
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             doth
             likewise
             distinguish
             us
             ,
             by
             communicating
             to
             us
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             by
             which
             our
             Union
             with
             Christ
             is
             preserved
             and
             encreased
             ,
             and
             the
             Graces
             and
             Privileges
             received
             in
             Baptism
             are
             renew'd
             ,
             strengthen'd
             and
             confirmed
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             I
             grant
             therefore
             ,
             that
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             
               Distinguishing
               Signs
            
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             and
             this
             use
             of
             them
             is
             plainly
             contained
             under
             the
             first
             thing
             that
             I
             shewed
             to
             be
             necessary
             
             to
             make
             them
             up
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               an
               outward
               and
               visible
               Sign
               instituted
               by
               God
               ,
               signifying
               some
               spiritual
               Grace
               or
               Benefit
               which
               we
               expect
               from
               Him.
            
             Such
             an
             inward
             and
             spiritual
             Grace
             or
             Benefit
             granted
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             doth
             indeed
             Distinguish
             us
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             and
             entitle
             us
             to
             the
             Privileges
             of
             Children
             ;
             and
             the
             Sacraments
             are
             Conveyances
             and
             Badges
             of
             that
             Grace
             or
             Privilege
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             the
             King's
             Patent
             is
             of
             Nobility
             ,
             or
             laying
             on
             his
             Sword
             is
             of
             Knighthood
             .
             To
             make
             a
             
               Distinguishing
               Sign
            
             in
             this
             sense
             were
             indeed
             to
             make
             a
             Sacrament
             ;
             and
             we
             readily
             own
             ,
             that
             God
             only
             can
             appoint
             Signs
             to
             make
             one
             Man
             thus
             differ
             from
             another
             ,
             or
             bestow
             such
             Badges
             on
             them
             :
             But
             our
             Church
             has
             fully
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             not
             any
             such
             Badge
             :
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             very
             unjust
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             affirms
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             45.
             )
             that
             
               being
               Cross'd
               ,
               we
               as
               truly
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Establish'd
               Church
               )
               wear
               the
               Livery
               of
               Christ
               as
               by
               being
               Baptiz'd
               :
            
             a
             Calumny
             without
             ground
             or
             pretence
             .
             In
             Baptism
             our
             Church
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             teaches
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             
               put
               on
               Christ
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             lay
             aside
             our
             Sins
             and
             Lusts
             ,
             and
             become
             Partakers
             of
             the
             
               Divine
               Nature
            
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             14.
             whereby
             we
             are
             privileged
             as
             Sons
             of
             God
             ;
             this
             is
             the
             true
             Badge
             and
             
             Distinction
             of
             Christians
             ;
             but
             our
             Church
             never
             said
             any
             such
             thing
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             therefore
             to
             say
             that
             we
             as
             truly
             
               wear
               the
               Livery
               of
               Christ
               by
               being
               Cross'd
               ,
            
             as
             by
             Baptism
             ;
             or
             that
             the
             
               Cross
               is
               as
               effectually
               made
               the
               common
               Symbol
               or
               Tessera
               of
               our
               Discipleship
               ,
               as
               Baptism
            
             ;
             are
             most
             grievous
             Calumnies
             .
             I
             beseech
             God
             to
             pardon
             those
             that
             endeavour
             to
             keep
             up
             a
             Party
             against
             us
             by
             such
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             to
             turn
             their
             Hearts
             .
          
           
             II.
             But
             then
             ,
             Eighthly
             ,
             a
             Sign
             may
             be
             called
             Distinguishing
             ,
             because
             we
             thereby
             declare
             ,
             testifie
             and
             profess
             to
             the
             World
             that
             we
             claim
             and
             own
             the
             Privileges
             and
             Characters
             that
             God
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             bestow
             on
             us
             as
             Christians
             .
             And
             thus
             indeed
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             a
             Badge
             and
             Token
             of
             our
             Christianity
             .
             But
             then
             ,
             this
             is
             no
             proper
             or
             peculiar
             ,
             much
             less
             principal
             use
             of
             the
             Sacraments
             ;
             our
             keeping
             the
             Lords
             Day
             ,
             our
             appearing
             in
             a
             Christian
             Assembly
             ,
             our
             Kneeling
             ,
             uncovering
             our
             Head
             ,
             our
             Fasting
             on
             publick
             occasions
             ,
             our
             Standing
             at
             our
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             are
             all
             of
             them
             Badges
             ,
             and
             Tokens
             in
             this
             sense
             of
             our
             being
             Christians
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             and
             are
             all
             of
             them
             warranted
             by
             the
             Scripture
             .
             The
             same
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             
             shew'd
             ,
             of
             our
             Christian
             Names
             ,
             and
             of
             many
             other
             Signs
             used
             among
             us
             ,
             and
             precedented
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Particularly
             ,
             That
             of
             your
             giving
             Tickets
             to
             those
             that
             are
             to
             Communicate
             ,
             concerning
             which
             I
             shewed
             you
             ,
             (
             
               Admon
               .
               p.
            
             7.
             )
             that
             it
             was
             an
             Outward
             and
             Visible
             Sign
             :
             And
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             it
             signified
             your
             Right
             and
             Claim
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             and
             Communion
             of
             Saints
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             spiritual
             Grace
             or
             Privilege
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             a
             Badge
             and
             Token
             ,
             whereby
             Privileged
             Members
             were
             distinguished
             :
             And
             Fourthly
             ,
             a
             sort
             of
             necessary
             Term
             of
             Communion
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Mr.
             B.
             replies
             ,
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             53.
             )
             1.
             
             That
             
               a
               Ticket
               with
               you
               is
               a
               Sign
               of
               nothing
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               the
               Person
               that
               brought
               it
               was
               allowed
               to
               Communicate
               at
               that
               time
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
             That
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             Communicate
             at
             any
             time
             is
             a
             great
             Grace
             and
             Privilege
             ;
             and
             therefore
             this
             Ticket
             is
             plainly
             a
             Badge
             of
             a
             Man's
             Aptitude
             ,
             Privilege
             ,
             and
             Title
             to
             the
             Membership
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             a
             Declaration
             from
             the
             Minister
             who
             gave
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             thinks
             him
             entitl'd
             to
             it
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             and
             to
             declare
             who
             is
             fit
             and
             unfit
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             admitted
             or
             not
             admitted
             ,
             is
             a
             Spiritual
             Act
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Keys
             :
             
             And
             this
             is
             a
             clear
             Proof
             that
             we
             may
             signifie
             our
             sense
             of
             Spiritual
             Things
             ,
             even
             in
             particular
             Duties
             ,
             by
             Signs
             as
             well
             as
             Words
             when
             they
             are
             proper
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             He
             Objects
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             Badge
             ;
             because
             many
             may
             be
             
               Members
               that
               have
               no
               Tickets
               at
               present
               ,
               because
               they
               do
               not
               at
               present
               Receive
            
             ;
             but
             even
             to
             distinguish
             Persons
             at
             present
             fit
             to
             Receive
             from
             others
             that
             are
             not
             ,
             is
             to
             make
             it
             a
             Badge
             in
             a
             very
             weighty
             matter
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             He
             argues
             ,
             That
             a
             Mans
             having
             a
             Ticket
             would
             not
             secure
             his
             
               Admission
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               not
               known
               to
               be
               a
               Member
               of
               that
               ,
               or
               some
               other
               Congregation
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             shews
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             infallible
             Mark
             ;
             a
             Man
             may
             steal
             this
             Badge
             ,
             or
             come
             dishonestly
             by
             it
             ,
             and
             when
             that
             is
             discovered
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             secluded
             ;
             But
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             it
             is
             a
             Badge
             that
             gains
             a
             Man
             Admittance
             without
             any
             Question
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             discover'd
             to
             be
             counterfeit
             :
             It
             is
             therefore
             a
             Livery
             of
             Christ's
             Privileged
             Members
             at
             that
             time
             ;
             tho'
             if
             it
             be
             known
             ,
             that
             any
             has
             stolen
             this
             Livery
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             Owned
             or
             Admitted
             to
             Christ's
             Table
             by
             it
             .
             It
             cannot
             therefore
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             external
             Wedding
             Garment
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             He
             argues
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             no
             necessary
             term
             of
             Communion
             ,
             since
             no
             man
             that
             
             is
             
               a
               Noted
               Member
               of
               that
               or
               any
               other
               Congregation
               ,
               shall
               be
               refused
               ,
               tho'
               he
               have
               no
               Ticket
            
             ;
             but
             many
             are
             not
             Noted
             Members
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             necessary
             term
             of
             Communion
             to
             them
             .
             But
             suppose
             a
             Man
             Refused
             and
             Condemned
             it
             as
             an
             
               Human
               Invention
            
             ,
             and
             
               Human
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             that
             used
             it
             as
             Idolaters
             ,
             and
             Superstitious
             ,
             and
             would
             set
             up
             another
             Communion
             if
             you
             did
             not
             lay
             it
             aside
             ,
             would
             you
             disuse
             it
             to
             gratifie
             such
             a
             man
             ?
             This
             is
             really
             the
             case
             between
             you
             and
             us
             ;
             I
             leave
             you
             to
             judge
             what
             you
             would
             think
             of
             such
             an
             unreasonable
             person
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Fifthly
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             (
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             45
             )
             in
             such
             multitudes
             as
             Receive
             ,
             this
             or
             some
             such
             Expedient
             is
             necessary
             to
             
               distinguish
               Communicants
               from
               meer
               Spectators
            
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             then
             some
             other
             Badges
             and
             distinguishing
             Signs
             may
             be
             necessary
             besides
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             no
             use
             peculiar
             or
             proper
             to
             them
             to
             be
             Badges
             or
             Signs
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             
               relations
               we
               thereby
               are
               invested
               in
               ,
            
             as
             he
             contends
             ;
             for
             sure
             to
             be
             admitted
             as
             Communicants
             ,
             is
             a
             relation
             wherein
             we
             are
             invested
             by
             our
             Profession
             ;
             yet
             you
             see
             we
             may
             invent
             a
             Sign
             to
             distinguish
             this
             Relation
             and
             those
             that
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             it
             .
          
           
           
             But
             I
             must
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             for
             this
             Badge
             ,
             except
             what
             is
             criminal
             ,
             and
             of
             your
             own
             making
             :
             If
             every
             Minister
             would
             administer
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             frequently
             in
             his
             own
             Congregation
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             ought
             to
             do
             )
             there
             needed
             none
             of
             these
             Multitudes
             or
             Crowdings
             that
             are
             at
             your
             Sacraments
             ,
             to
             which
             People
             come
             thirty
             or
             forty
             miles
             ,
             as
             the
             Papists
             go
             on
             Pilgrimages
             at
             certain
             times
             to
             their
             Jubilees
             or
             celebrated
             Saints
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             the
             occasion
             (
             as
             it
             generally
             happens
             in
             such
             Crowds
             )
             of
             Looseness
             and
             Intemperance
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             hinderance
             to
             Devotion
             ,
             by
             crowding
             such
             Families
             as
             live
             near
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Celebration
             is
             ,
             whereby
             both
             the
             Guests
             and
             Families
             are
             hinder'd
             from
             that
             Quiet
             and
             Retirement
             ,
             which
             seem
             very
             necessary
             to
             true
             Devotion
             at
             such
             times
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             Objects
             ,
             That
             this
             can
             be
             no
             Badge
             ,
             or
             like
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             
               except
               this
               perilous
               Ticket
               had
               a
               Cross
               on
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               persons
               that
               brought
               it
               were
               ordered
               to
               wear
               it
               on
               their
               Breasts
               or
               Foreheads
               ,
               as
               a
               Sign
               whereby
               they
               publickly
               profess
               their
               remembrance
               of
               and
               renewed
               dedication
               of
               themselves
               to
               the
               service
               of
               a
               Crucified
               Saviour
               ,
               as
               the
               adult
               Members
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               Vind.
               p.
            
             54.
             
             I
             cannot
             believe
             Mr.
             B.
             means
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             adult
             
             Members
             of
             our
             Church
             are
             order'd
             to
             wear
             Crosses
             on
             their
             Breasts
             or
             Forehead
             ,
             to
             profess
             their
             Remembrance
             of
             ,
             and
             Renewed
             Dedication
             to
             the
             Service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             such
             Order
             or
             Practice
             amongst
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             when
             all
             is
             done
             ,
             I
             see
             no
             great
             difference
             between
             bringing
             a
             Ticket
             in
             my
             hand
             to
             profess
             ,
             that
             I
             intend
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             Title
             ,
             to
             participate
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             a
             Crucified
             Saviour
             :
             Which
             is
             your
             use
             of
             a
             Ticket
             :
             And
             carrying
             a
             Cross
             on
             my
             Forehead
             (
             if
             there
             were
             any
             such
             Custom
             or
             Order
             )
             to
             profess
             and
             shew
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             not
             ashamed
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             intend
             to
             persevere
             in
             his
             service
             .
             Nor
             do
             I
             see
             that
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             carries
             it
             in
             his
             Banner
             when
             he
             Fights
             for
             the
             Preservation
             of
             his
             Religion
             and
             Subjects
             against
             Infidels
             ,
             makes
             it
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             more
             than
             you
             do
             your
             Ticket
             ;
             which
             is
             another
             Name
             for
             a
             Badge
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             this
             Point
             ,
             It
             is
             very
             observable
             in
             what
             manner
             Mr.
             B.
             treats
             it
             ,
             and
             me
             in
             effect
             ,
             for
             producing
             it
             .
             
               'T
               is
               ,
               I
               confess
            
             (
             says
             he
             )
             
               a
               very
               dangerous
               Ceremony
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               has
               found
               out
               abundance
               of
               very
               strange
               and
               mysterious
               significations
               .
               —
               If
               all
               these
               wonderful
               Spiritual
               Significations
               assigned
               to
               this
               Poor
               Ticket
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             53
             ,
             &
             54.
             
             
               If
               indeed
               this
               perilous
               Ticket
               had
               had
               a
               Cross
            
             
             
               upon
               it
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             By
             these
             and
             several
             other
             Scoffing
             Expressions
             he
             endeavours
             to
             expose
             the
             mention
             of
             this
             thing
             ,
             and
             my
             Argument
             from
             it
             for
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             as
             matters
             too
             slight
             and
             inconsiderable
             to
             be
             Offer'd
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             any
             Words
             made
             about
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             doth
             not
             consider
             how
             momentous
             he
             thinks
             it
             ,
             to
             make
             so
             many
             Words
             about
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             which
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             Use
             and
             Application
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             of
             greater
             moment
             ,
             or
             so
             like
             a
             Sacrament
             as
             your
             Ticket
             ;
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             a
             very
             great
             Instance
             of
             the
             power
             of
             Partiality
             and
             Prejudice
             ;
             for
             the
             
               wonderful
               Spiritual
               Significations
            
             (
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             )
             Assigned
             by
             me
             to
             your
             Ticket
             ,
             are
             in
             effect
             no
             more
             than
             upon
             examination
             he
             owns
             to
             belong
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             pleads
             to
             be
             necessary
             for
             the
             
               decent
               and
               orderly
               Celebration
               of
               the
            
             Lord's
             Supper
             ;
             and
             therefore
             are
             more
             Justly
             Assigned
             to
             it
             by
             me
             than
             those
             which
             he
             Assigns
             to
             our
             use
             of
             the
             Cross.
             And
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             that
             we
             disown
             those
             Significations
             which
             he
             would
             Affix
             to
             the
             Cross
             ,
             whereas
             he
             cannot
             deny
             those
             that
             I
             Assign
             to
             your
             use
             of
             a
             Ticket
             ;
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shew'd
             .
          
           
             And
             this
             gives
             me
             occasion
             to
             put
             you
             in
             mind
             of
             a
             Book
             printed
             1607
             ▪
             written
             by
             one
             Parker
             ,
             with
             great
             seriousness
             ,
             and
             a
             
             great
             shew
             of
             Learning
             ,
             with
             several
             thousand
             Quotations
             ;
             and
             in
             it
             he
             charges
             the
             Cross
             with
             the
             breach
             of
             all
             the
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             has
             Chapters
             under
             these
             several
             titles
             ;
             
               The
               Murther
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               The
               Adultery
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               The
               Wrong
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               The
               Slander
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               The
               Concupiscence
               of
               the
               Cross.
            
             I
             think
             every
             one
             of
             them
             is
             as
             well
             founded
             as
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Charge
             of
             its
             being
             a
             
               Human
               Sacrament
            
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             when
             Faction
             is
             a
             little
             cooled
             ,
             and
             Men
             allow
             themselves
             to
             think
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             full
             as
             unreasonable
             as
             Mr.
             
             Parker's
             Charges
             do
             to
             all
             impartial
             Men.
             
          
           
             And
             were
             Men
             so
             disposed
             ,
             they
             might
             make
             as
             great
             a
             stir
             about
             this
             Ticket
             ,
             and
             pretend
             as
             Just
             Cause
             for
             a
             Schism
             from
             you
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             from
             us
             ,
             on
             account
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             for
             a
             very
             little
             thing
             has
             always
             served
             factious
             Men
             for
             an
             opportunity
             of
             disturbing
             the
             Peace
             of
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             Upon
             the
             whole
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             fully
             appears
             ,
             that
             both
             Scripture
             and
             your
             own
             Practice
             warrant
             us
             to
             use
             other
             Signs
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             Sacraments
             ,
             for
             the
             uses
             ascribed
             to
             Sacraments
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             so
             far
             as
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             concern'd
             in
             those
             uses
             :
             and
             I
             hope
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             have
             said
             concerning
             
               Representing
               ,
               Obliging
            
             ,
             and
             Distinguishing
             
             Signs
             ,
             may
             help
             to
             give
             you
             a
             clear
             Notion
             of
             the
             true
             uses
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             B.
             has
             rather
             Obscured
             than
             Explained
             ,
             by
             expressing
             them
             in
             such
             words
             as
             are
             no
             way
             proper
             or
             clear
             ,
             but
             of
             a
             very
             uncertain
             and
             ambiguous
             signification
             .
          
        
         
           
             
               Sect.
               VII
            
             .
             Concerning
             the
             Crosses
             being
             Warranted
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             I.
             HAving
             thus
             Justified
             the
             Use
             of
             the
             Cross
             from
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Charge
             of
             being
             a
             
               Humane
               Sacrament
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             consider
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             against
             its
             being
             warranted
             by
             Scripture
             .
             I
             shew'd
             in
             my
             Admonition
             ,
             That
          
           
             1st
             ,
             We
             are
             Obliged
             to
             express
             the
             inward
             Reverence
             and
             Sense
             of
             our
             Minds
             concerning
             God
             ,
             by
             some
             outward
             Means
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             Command
             us
             to
             express
             those
             inward
             thoughts
             and
             sense
             of
             our
             Minds
             ,
             by
             Actions
             as
             well
             as
             Words
             ,
             where
             it
             may
             properly
             be
             done
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             teach
             us
             to
             express
             our
             thoughts
             and
             sense
             concerning
             Religious
             Matters
             in
             such
             Words
             and
             Actions
             ,
             as
             on
             other
             serious
             Occasions
             serve
             to
             express
             the
             like
             sense
             and
             disposition
             of
             our
             Minds
             .
          
           
           
             4thly
             ,
             That
             Glorying
             in
             the
             Sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             professing
             our selves
             ready
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             most
             ignominious
             Death
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             a
             Duty
             incumbent
             on
             us
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             5thly
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             very
             proper
             at
             Baptism
             to
             make
             this
             Profession
             .
          
           
             6thly
             ,
             That
             we
             are
             not
             only
             Warranted
             to
             do
             it
             by
             Words
             ,
             but
             likewise
             by
             Actions
             .
          
           
             7thly
             ,
             That
             making
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             is
             an
             Action
             which
             Universal
             Custom
             in
             all
             Ages
             and
             Churches
             since
             the
             Apostle's
             time
             has
             apply'd
             to
             this
             purpose
             .
          
           
             These
             I
             proved
             by
             Scripture
             and
             Reason
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             would
             confute
             me
             ,
             must
             prove
             it
             unlawful
             to
             express
             the
             particular
             Duties
             we
             undertake
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             Actions
             that
             are
             by
             general
             Custom
             expressive
             of
             these
             Duties
             .
          
           
             II.
             To
             all
             these
             Mr.
             B.
             makes
             several
             Replies
             .
             I
             shall
             first
             consider
             his
             Replies
             ,
             and
             then
             proceed
             further
             to
             confirm
             my
             own
             Proofs
             .
          
           
             First
             then
             ,
             he
             argues
             ,
             
               This
               doth
               not
               reach
               the
               main
               Uses
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               which
               I
               was
               concerned
               to
               Defend
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             its
             being
             a
             Dedicating
             and
             
               Distinguishing
               Badge
               ;
               For
               this
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               pretends
               to
               prove
               no
               more
               ,
               than
               that
               it
               is
               an
               instructive
               Sign
               ,
               to
               signifie
               or
               express
               this
               particular
               Duty
               of
               Glorying
               in
               the
               Sufferings
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Vind.
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
           
             I
             have
             observed
             ,
             that
             when
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             to
             answer
             an
             Argument
             of
             Force
             ,
             he
             often
             puts
             it
             off
             with
             an
             unscriptural
             hard
             Word
             or
             a
             Jest.
             Thus
             ,
             when
             I
             shewed
             the
             reasonableness
             of
             directing
             all
             our
             Praises
             expresly
             to
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whom
             we
             equally
             are
             oblig'd
             to
             Glorifie
             ,
             he
             turns
             it
             off
             with
             a
             Jest
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             22.
             calling
             it
             
               A
               Wonderful
               Knack
               of
               turning
               the
               Psalms
               of
            
             David
             
               into
               Christian
               Hymns
            
             .
             And
             yet
             it
             doth
             so
             effectually
             answer
             that
             end
             ,
             that
             no
             Iew
             or
             Socinian
             will
             joyn
             in
             them
             when
             so
             used
             .
             So
             when
             I
             urged
             a
             plain
             and
             literal
             Proof
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             the
             People
             may
             joyn
             their
             Voices
             in
             the
             publick
             Prayers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             as
             plain
             as
             any
             is
             for
             their
             joyning
             in
             singing
             Psalms
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             24.
             
             
               They
               lift
               up
               their
               Voice
               with
               one
               accord
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             50.
             
               proves
               no
               more
               than
               a
               consent
               of
               their
               Minds
               ,
            
             contrary
             to
             the
             Letter
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             assures
             us
             ,
             that
             
               they
               lift
               up
               their
               Voices
               and
               said
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             consented
             in
             their
             Minds
             .
             Yet
             he
             offers
             only
             a
             Scoff
             for
             his
             contradicting
             Scripture
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             51.
             
             That
             
               it
               brings
               in
               a
               confused
               Noise
               in
               a
               Christian
               Assembly
               ,
               too
               like
               a
               Dover-Court
               ,
               where
               't
               is
               said
               all
               speak
               and
               none
               hear
               .
            
             The
             like
             might
             be
             shew'd
             of
             his
             use
             of
             difficult
             unscriptural
             Expressions
             .
             Thus
             when
             I
             prov'd
             beyond
             
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             only
             bowing
             the
             Body
             ,
             or
             such-like
             Gestures
             ,
             are
             called
             Worship
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             he
             puts
             it
             off
             ,
             by
             telling
             us
             ,
             that
             these
             devout
             postures
             are
             more
             
               properly
               an
               Adjunct
               of
               Worship
            
             ,
             than
             a
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             are
             not
             a
             distinct
             Duty
             from
             Prayer
             and
             Praises
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             100.
             directly
             contrary
             to
             Scripture
             that
             Enjoyns
             them
             severally
             .
             Thus
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Cross
             unlawful
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Rem
               .
               p.
            
             6.
             
             That
             it
             is
             a
             
               stated
               Appendage
               ▪
            
             of
             a
             part
             of
             Divine
             Worship
             ,
             and
             all
             such
             Rites
             are
             unlawful
             :
             Which
             are
             very
             fit
             Words
             to
             amuse
             Ignorant
             People
             ,
             but
             of
             no
             use
             to
             determine
             the
             Controversie
             .
             And
             I
             take
             this
             before
             us
             to
             be
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             easie
             to
             understand
             what
             ▪
             is
             meant
             by
             an
             
               Instructive
               Sign
            
             .
             Signs
             as
             well
             as
             Words
             are
             designed
             to
             express
             the
             Thoughts
             ,
             the
             Intentions
             ,
             the
             Dispositions
             and
             Passions
             of
             our
             Minds
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             Kneel
             ,
             for
             example
             ,
             at
             our
             Prayers
             ,
             it
             doth
             not
             only
             instruct
             and
             teach
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             submit
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             declares
             ,
             that
             we
             actually
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             our
             Resolution
             to
             continue
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             motive
             and
             means
             to
             humble
             our
             own
             Minds
             ,
             and
             invite
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             is
             an
             
               Obliging
               ,
               Distinguishing
            
             ,
             and
             Moving
             Sign
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             an
             Instructive
             .
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             our
             Standing
             at
             the
             Profession
             
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             only
             instruct
             us
             in
             our
             Duty
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             believe
             those
             Articles
             ,
             but
             likewise
             declares
             ,
             that
             we
             do
             actually
             consent
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             oblige
             our selves
             to
             continue
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             wou'd
             have
             all
             others
             to
             do
             the
             like
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             not
             only
             an
             Instructing
             Sign
             ,
             but
             likewise
             a
             Distinguishing
             ,
             Professing
             ,
             Dedicating
             and
             Moving
             Sign
             :
             for
             it
             Answers
             plainly
             all
             these
             purposes
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             commended
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             in
             his
             
               Infant-Baptism
               ,
               chap.
            
             6.
             
             Obj.
             1.
             
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Cross
             ;
             It
             doth
             not
             only
             instruct
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             Duty
             to
             confess
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             to
             become
             his
             Servants
             ,
             but
             it
             signifies
             ,
             that
             we
             actually
             do
             so
             ,
             and
             consequently
             signifies
             our
             obliging
             our selves
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             distinguisheth
             those
             that
             do
             it
             :
             All
             which
             my
             Arguments
             plainly
             reach
             .
          
           
             III.
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             Mr.
             B.
             objects
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             50.
             
             That
             
               he
               cannot
               grant
               ,
               that
               the
               Scriptures
               warrant
               our
               expressing
               the
               sense
               of
               our
               Minds
               in
               all
               Religious
               things
               or
               matters
               by
               significant
               Actions
            
             ;
             because
             
               the
               particular
               Duties
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               are
               almost
               Numberless
               ;
               Neither
               do
               the
               Scriptures
               warrant
               us
               to
               contrive
               distinct
               Significant
               Actions
               ,
               to
               express
               each
               distinct
               part
               of
               our
               inward
               Worship
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             I
             answer
             ,
             1st
             ,
             That
             I
             expresly
             declared
             (
             
               Admon
               .
               p.
            
             68.
             )
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             invent
             
             new
             Words
             or
             Actions
             ,
             to
             signifie
             our
             submission
             and
             thankfulness
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             are
             to
             use
             such
             as
             the
             general
             Custom
             of
             our
             Country
             has
             made
             significant
             in
             the
             like
             cases
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             if
             any
             distinct
             parts
             of
             our
             Duty
             to
             God
             have
             no
             particular
             Actions
             to
             express
             them
             made
             significant
             by
             General
             Custom
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             to
             invent
             new
             ones
             ,
             but
             content
             our selves
             with
             Words
             ,
             or
             the
             application
             of
             such
             general
             significant
             Actions
             as
             may
             infer
             the
             particular
             Duty
             we
             are
             about
             to
             express
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             The
             general
             Heads
             of
             our
             Duty
             are
             few
             ,
             and
             most
             of
             them
             have
             such
             Grave
             and
             Solemn
             Actions
             appropriated
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             not
             only
             instruct
             us
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             likewise
             move
             and
             influence
             our
             Minds
             to
             perform
             them
             with
             Seriousness
             ,
             engage
             us
             to
             that
             performance
             ,
             and
             distinguish
             the
             Serious
             from
             the
             Negligent
             and
             Irreverent
             .
             And
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             use
             such
             to
             express
             inward
             Worship
             in
             General
             ,
             but
             likewise
             the
             particular
             Duties
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             proved
             in
             my
             
               Admonition
               p.
            
             68.
             69
             ,
             70.
             tho'
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             the
             contrary
             without
             Answering
             my
             Arguments
             ;
             and
             I
             shall
             now
             further
             enforce
             them
             .
          
           
             1st
             .
             Expressing
             our
             Submission
             and
             Subjection
             to
             God
             is
             a
             particular
             Duty
             ,
             and
             
             this
             is
             expressed
             by
             Kneeling
             ,
             which
             by
             universal
             custom
             signifies
             it
             ;
             for
             we
             Kneel
             only
             to
             our
             Superiors
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             Submission
             :
             Kneeling
             doth
             not
             signifie
             Reverence
             ,
             or
             Humility
             in
             General
             ,
             but
             that
             particular
             Reverence
             and
             Humility
             that
             is
             accompanied
             with
             Subjection
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             To
             profess
             our
             Faith
             and
             Acknowledgments
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             particular
             Duty
             ,
             therefore
             at
             our
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             and
             Praises
             we
             stand
             ;
             for
             standing
             at
             the
             Reading
             and
             Declaring
             any
             thing
             does
             peculiarly
             signifie
             an
             Assent
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             was
             prescribed
             at
             your
             taking
             your
             Covenant
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             Subscribing
             and
             Sealing
             a
             thing
             ,
             is
             by
             Universal
             Custom
             a
             Sign
             of
             Ratifying
             and
             Confirming
             what
             is
             so
             Sealed
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             Binding
             our selves
             by
             it
             ;
             therefore
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ,
             the
             Iews
             after
             the
             Captivity
             Writ
             and
             Sealed
             their
             Covenant
             with
             God.
             
          
           
             4thly
             ,
             Deep
             sorrow
             and
             contrition
             for
             Sin
             is
             a
             particular
             Duty
             ,
             and
             this
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             signified
             by
             Rending
             the
             Garments
             and
             Beating
             the
             Body
             .
          
           
             5thly
             ,
             Acknowledgment
             of
             our
             own
             Vileness
             ,
             Corruption
             ,
             and
             Unworthiness
             ,
             is
             a
             particular
             Duty
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             find
             in
             Scripture
             
             signified
             ,
             Neh.
             9.
             1.
             
             
               With
               Fasting
               ,
               with
               Sackcloth
               ,
               and
               Earth
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             these
             did
             not
             express
             inward
             Worship
             in
             General
             ,
             nor
             were
             they
             meer
             
               bodily
               Gestures
            
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             but
             were
             Signs
             of
             particular
             Duties
             .
          
           
             6thly
             ,
             Rejoycing
             in
             the
             great
             Deliverances
             and
             Mercies
             vouchsafed
             us
             by
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             particular
             Religious
             Duty
             ;
             and
             this
             we
             find
             signified
             by
             Singing
             ,
             Feasting
             ,
             Dancing
             ,
             sending
             Portions
             to
             Friends
             ,
             and
             White-Garments
             ;
             which
             do
             not
             signifie
             meerly
             inward
             Worship
             in
             General
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             bodily
             Gestures
             only
             ;
             but
             
               Affecting
               ,
               Moving
            
             ,
             and
             Distinguishing
             Signs
             .
          
           
             7thly
             ,
             Condescention
             to
             serve
             one
             another
             in
             the
             meanest
             Offices
             of
             Charity
             ,
             is
             a
             particular
             Duty
             ;
             and
             this
             our
             Saviour
             signified
             to
             us
             by
             
               washing
               his
               Disciples
               Feet
            
             ;
             which
             was
             not
             only
             an
             instance
             of
             our
             Saviours
             Humility
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             but
             a
             Sign
             to
             Teach
             and
             Move
             his
             Disciples
             to
             do
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             8thly
             ,
             To
             lay
             aside
             all
             hatred
             and
             malice
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             in
             perfect
             Charity
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             when
             we
             come
             to
             the
             Holy
             Sacrament
             ,
             is
             a
             particular
             Duty
             :
             and
             this
             is
             signified
             by
             a
             
               Holy
               Kiss
            
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             ;
             the
             same
             is
             true
             of
             the
             Feast
             of
             Charity
             ,
             tho
             Mr.
             B.
             excepts
             against
             
             it
             as
             well
             as
             against
             the
             kiss
             of
             Charity
             ,
             alledging
             that
             it
             is
             no
             
               religious
               rite
               at
               all
            
             ,
             but
             rather
             a
             
               real
               Expression
               of
               their
               mutual
               Charity
            
             ;
             Vind.
             p.
             5.
             2.
             but
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             its
             being
             performed
             publickly
             in
             the
             Congregation
             and
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             divine
             offices
             sufficiently
             shews
             that
             it
             was
             Religious
             ;
             and
             its
             being
             a
             real
             expression
             of
             Charity
             is
             so
             far
             from
             hindering
             it
             from
             being
             a
             Sign
             ,
             that
             it
             proves
             it
             to
             be
             one
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             surer
             Sign
             of
             Charity
             than
             real
             Expressions
             and
             instances
             of
             it
             ;
             effects
             are
             the
             surest
             Signs
             of
             causes
             ;
             If
             we
             should
             appoint
             such
             a
             Feast
             now
             to
             be
             celebrated
             in
             Church
             with
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             none
             wou'd
             doubt
             its
             being
             a
             
               Religious
               rite
            
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             some
             wou'd
             call
             it
             an
             Imposition
             .
          
           
             9thly
             ,
             To
             be
             buryed
             to
             Sin
             is
             a
             particular
             priviledge
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             infers
             ,
             a
             Duty
             ,
             which
             was
             signified
             by
             dipping
             under
             Water
             ;
             to
             this
             Mr.
             B.
             answers
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               not
               certain
               the
               Apostles
               words
               ,
            
             Rom.
             6.
             4.
             
               refer
               to
               the
               dipping
               under
               Water
            
             ;
             but
             to
             this
             I
             reply
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             generally
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             used
             this
             way
             ,
             tho'
             in
             particular
             cases
             they
             dispensed
             with
             it
             ;
             as
             we
             do
             with
             the
             use
             of
             the
             Cross
             :
             secondly
             ,
             it
             is
             certain
             the
             best
             Interpreters
             do
             thus
             understand
             this
             place
             ,
             with
             which
             concur
             your
             Assemblys
             Notes
             ,
             who
             tell
             
             us
             that
             in
             
               this
               Phrase
               the
               Apostles
               seems
               to
               allude
               to
               the
               Ancient
               manner
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               dip
               the
               Parties
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               were
               to
               bury
               them
               under
               the
               Water
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               draw
               them
               out
               and
               lift
               them
               up
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               Burial
               of
               the
               Old-Man
               and
               our
               Resurrection
               to
               newness
               of
               Life
            
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             other
             Just
             reason
             of
             the
             Phrase
             to
             be
             given
             ,
             and
             therefore
             Mr.
             
             B's
             doubt
             concerning
             the
             certainty
             of
             it
             without
             any
             reason
             (
             for
             he
             gives
             none
             for
             his
             doubting
             )
             is
             in
             all
             probability
             to
             be
             attributed
             to
             his
             prejudice
             :
             for
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             it
             intirely
             ruins
             his
             notion
             of
             humane
             Sacraments
             ;
             since
             here
             is
             a
             
               Representing
               ,
               Obliging
            
             ,
             and
             Distinguishing
             Sign
             added
             to
             Baptism
             :
             which
             is
             all
             the
             Exception
             he
             has
             against
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             he
             alledges
             that
             I
             ought
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Christians
               of
               that
               Age
               had
               Arbitrarily
               and
               without
               warrant
               from
               Christ
               or
               his
               Apostles
               set
               it
               up
            
             ;
             but
             I
             think
             it
             sufficient
             for
             me
             to
             shew
             that
             it
             was
             set
             up
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             a
             Rite
             distinct
             from
             Baptism
             ;
             both
             which
             are
             apparent
             ;
             it
             is
             incumbent
             on
             Mr.
             B.
             to
             shew
             where
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             instituted
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             first
             institution
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             for
             that
             requires
             only
             washing
             with
             Water
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             performed
             either
             
             by
             dipping
             or
             pouring
             on
             water
             ;
             This
             then
             is
             a
             Rite
             Superadded
             to
             Baptism
             of
             a
             representing
             and
             obliging
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             interpreted
             by
             St.
             Paul
             himself
             :
             therefore
             all
             such
             Rites
             are
             not
             Sacraments
             ,
             or
             unlawful
             :
             It
             is
             manifest
             St.
             Paul
             approved
             the
             Rite
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             no
             evidence
             of
             its
             Divine
             Institution
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             Church
             has
             made
             no
             scruple
             to
             lay
             it
             aside
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             any
             absolute
             necessity
             ;
             for
             the
             warming
             Water
             for
             Baptism
             used
             in
             some
             Places
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             might
             prevent
             the
             inconveniency
             of
             a
             cold
             Country
             ;
             which
             is
             all
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             for
             disusing
             it
             ;
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             52.
             but
             cou'd
             not
             excuse
             us
             ,
             if
             this
             were
             part
             of
             the
             institution
             .
          
           
             10thly
             ,
             To
             change
             our
             condition
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             from
             the
             power
             of
             Sin
             to
             Holiness
             ,
             from
             Sons
             of
             Wrath
             to
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             special
             Privilege
             ;
             and
             to
             live
             accordingly
             ,
             a
             Duty
             .
             Now
             ,
             this
             was
             signified
             by
             the
             change
             of
             Cloaths
             ,
             when
             Persons
             were
             Baptised
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             ,
             as
             I
             shewed
             in
             my
             Admonition
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             alludes
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
             
               For
               as
               many
               of
               you
               as
               have
               been
               Baptized
               into
               Christ
               ,
               have
               put
               on
               Christ
            
             ;
             to
             this
             Mr.
             B.
             Answers
             as
             to
             the
             former
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             certain
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             alludes
             to
             this
             Custom
             ;
             but
             here
             again
             ,
             I
             have
             the
             best
             interpreters
             thus
             Expounding
             it
             ;
             I
             have
             the
             
             Practice
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             using
             this
             Rite
             from
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             I
             have
             the
             necessity
             of
             the
             thing
             to
             prove
             it
             was
             done
             in
             their
             time
             ,
             for
             Dipping
             in
             Water
             cou'd
             not
             be
             without
             putting
             off
             ,
             or
             change
             of
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Reason
             given
             of
             the
             Phrase
             ;
             and
             therefore
             Mr.
             
             B's
             Doubt
             without
             reason
             ,
             is
             of
             no
             moment
             in
             such
             a
             Case
             ;
             he
             may
             justly
             be
             suspected
             to
             doubt
             out
             of
             Prejudice
             that
             must
             lose
             his
             Cause
             ,
             if
             the
             thing
             prove
             true
             that
             he
             doubts
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             2dly
             ,
             he
             argues
             ,
             that
             if
             
               the
               Apostles
               expression
               refers
               to
               these
               two
               Rites
               as
               used
               to
               these
               purposes
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               more
               reasonable
               to
               conclude
               that
               they
               are
               part
               of
               the
               ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               consequently
               to
               be
               still
               retained
               and
               used
               by
               us
               ,
            
             Vind.
             p.
             52.
             
             I
             think
             it
             much
             more
             reasonable
             to
             suppose
             that
             Mr.
             B.
             is
             mistaken
             in
             his
             account
             of
             Sacraments
             ,
             than
             to
             suppose
             either
             of
             these
             Rites
             were
             part
             of
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             retain
             or
             use
             them
             ;
             we
             have
             the
             ordinance
             delivered
             to
             us
             twice
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             these
             rites
             are
             mentioned
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             no
             part
             of
             it
             ;
             They
             were
             certainly
             used
             in
             Baptism
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             purposes
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ;
             and
             the
             Consequence
             is
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             
             B's
             .
             
             charge
             is
             groundless
             that
             wou'd
             make
             such
             Rites
             
               humane
               Sacraments
            
             and
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             approaches
             near
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             that
             makes
             that
             unlawful
             which
             God
             has
             not
             made
             so
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             11thly
             ,
             To
             reject
             a
             person
             from
             the
             means
             of
             Grace
             is
             a
             religious
             Act
             ,
             and
             belongs
             to
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Keys
             ;
             Now
             the
             Scriptures
             warrant
             us
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             by
             shaking
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             our
             feet
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             signify
             our
             duty
             in
             general
             ,
             but
             in
             particular
             ,
             our
             detestation
             and
             abhorrence
             of
             the
             Obstinacy
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             against
             whom
             we
             use
             it
             ,
             or
             rather
             indeed
             ,
             Gods
             rejecting
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             no
             more
             makes
             Confirmation
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             in
             it
             we
             assure
             the
             Persons
             Confirmed
             of
             Gods
             favour
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             than
             it
             made
             shaking
             off
             the
             dust
             from
             the
             feet
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             used
             to
             assure
             the
             persons
             against
             whom
             it
             was
             done
             of
             Gods
             rejecting
             them
             from
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross.
             
          
           
             12thly
             ,
             To
             receive
             a
             penitent
             member
             into
             the
             Society
             of
             a
             Church
             is
             a
             particular
             and
             Religious
             Duty
             ;
             Now
             this
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             Orders
             to
             be
             done
             not
             only
             by
             words
             ,
             but
             Signs
             also
             ;
             So
             in
             the
             first
             book
             of
             Discipline
             in
             the
             order
             for
             publick
             offenders
             ,
             
               The
               Minister
               ought
               to
               exhort
               the
            
             
             
               Kirk
               to
               receive
               that
               penitent
               brother
               in
               their
               favours
               —
               and
               in
               Sign
               of
               their
               Consent
               ,
               the
               elders
               and
               chief
               men
               in
               the
               Kirk
               shall
               take
               the
               penitent
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               one
               or
               two
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               rest
               shall
               kiss
               and
               embrace
               him
               with
               reverence
               and
               gravity
               ,
               as
               a
               member
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               :
            
             From
             which
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             this
             Church
             (
             for
             which
             I
             suppose
             you
             have
             a
             value
             )
             thinks
             that
             it
             is
             lawful
             to
             express
             our
             thoughts
             about
             religious
             things
             by
             Signs
             as
             well
             as
             Words
             ;
             And
             I
             do
             not
             see
             but
             taking
             by
             the
             hand
             ,
             kissing
             and
             embracing
             a
             Man
             in
             token
             that
             he
             is
             admitted
             as
             a
             reconciled
             member
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             is
             every
             whit
             as
             much
             a
             Sacrament
             as
             Signing
             him
             with
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             in
             token
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             ashamed
             to
             confess
             Christ
             Crucified
             .
          
           
             13thly
             ,
             To
             confess
             and
             acknowledge
             our
             scandalous
             sins
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             is
             a
             particular
             Religious
             Duty
             and
             a
             part
             of
             worship
             ;
             Now
             the
             Church
             of
             Scotland
             in
             the
             form
             of
             Excommunication
             in
             Knoxes
             Liturgy
             ,
             orders
             a
             murtherer
             to
             confess
             his
             Crime
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               stand
               three
               several
               Sundays
               in
               a
               place
               before
               the
               Church-door
               ,
               bare
               footed
               and
               bare
               Headed
               ,
               cloathed
               in
               base
               and
               abjected
               Apparel
               ,
               having
               the
               same
               Weapon
               which
               he
               used
               in
               the
               Murther
               ,
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               bloody
               in
               his
               Hand
               ,
               and
               in
               conceived
               Words
               shall
            
             
             say
             ,
             &c.
             
             Undoubtedly
             ,
             they
             that
             Ordered
             this
             ,
             made
             no
             Question
             ,
             but
             we
             might
             express
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             Minds
             in
             Religious
             Matters
             ,
             by
             Signs
             as
             well
             as
             Words
             .
             These
             were
             not
             to
             express
             inward
             Worship
             in
             general
             ,
             nor
             are
             they
             meer
             bodily
             Gestures
             ,
             but
             symbolick
             Signs
             and
             Badges
             of
             Repentance
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             may
             think
             himself
             unconcerned
             in
             these
             two
             last
             instances
             ,
             but
             I
             believe
             you
             will
             not
             .
          
           
             IV.
             His
             third
             Objection
             against
             my
             Proof
             of
             Scriptures
             Warranting
             the
             use
             of
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               That
               the
               same
               Argument
               will
               serve
               as
               well
               to
               Justifie
               many
               other
               Rites
               which
               the
               Romish
               Church
               has
               added
               to
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               God's
               Worship
               ;
               Vind.
               p.
            
             48.
             
             Now
             ,
             to
             this
             I
             Answer
             ,
          
           
             1st
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             incumbent
             on
             Mr.
             B.
             in
             this
             Point
             (
             as
             I
             told
             you
             in
             my
             Admonition
             )
             to
             prove
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             to
             signifie
             or
             express
             the
             particular
             Duties
             we
             undertake
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             by
             Actions
             that
             are
             by
             general
             Custom
             expressive
             of
             those
             Duties
             ,
             and
             to
             answer
             the
             Scriptures
             I
             produced
             ;
             but
             he
             has
             not
             produced
             one
             single
             Instance
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             where
             such
             Signs
             or
             Expressions
             of
             a
             particular
             Duty
             are
             condemned
             ,
             meerly
             because
             they
             thus
             signified
             or
             expressed
             it
             :
             Which
             I
             take
             to
             be
             a
             plain
             Consession
             that
             he
             wants
             direct
             Proofs
             ,
             
             and
             till
             he
             produce
             some
             such
             Scripture-Proof
             ,
             he
             cannot
             acquit
             himself
             of
             teaching
             that
             to
             be
             unlawful
             which
             God
             has
             not
             made
             so
             ,
             the
             Sin
             of
             those
             that
             forbad
             Meats
             and
             Marriage
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             To
             condemn
             a
             thing
             for
             imagined
             Consequences
             ,
             without
             direct
             Proof
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             uncertain
             and
             (
             which
             is
             worse
             )
             a
             very
             dangerous
             Method
             :
             for
             it
             lays
             a
             Snare
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Weak
             :
             A
             Man
             that
             knows
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             has
             used
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             since
             the
             Apostle's
             time
             universally
             ;
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             approve
             of
             it
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             of
             
               Sweden
               ,
               Denmark
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Lutheran
             Churches
             of
             Germany
             ,
             and
             sees
             what
             can
             be
             said
             for
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             easily
             be
             perswaded
             that
             it
             is
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             hears
             Protestants
             affirm
             ,
             that
             the
             many
             Rites
             which
             the
             Romish
             Church
             has
             added
             ,
             may
             as
             well
             be
             Justified
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             
               first
               Reformers
               seem
               to
               be
               unreasonable
               in
               rejecting
               them
            
             (
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             alledges
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             49.
             )
             he
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             conclude
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             great
             harm
             in
             them
             ;
             and
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             the
             imprudent
             drawing
             such
             consequences
             has
             actually
             reconcil'd
             many
             to
             Popery
             ,
             and
             some
             to
             Atheism
             ;
             and
             therefore
             a
             man
             that
             loves
             his
             Religion
             will
             be
             very
             sparing
             of
             Drawing
             them
             ;
             for
             he
             will
             consider
             ,
             if
             he
             have
             direct
             or
             Scripture
             
             Proof
             for
             a
             thing
             ,
             they
             are
             needless
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             have
             no
             direct
             or
             Scripture
             proof
             for
             his
             Tenent
             ,
             he
             has
             reason
             to
             suspect
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             :
             For
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             every
             ill
             thing
             is
             forbidden
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             Condemned
             from
             thence
             :
             As
             for
             the
             drawing
             Consequences
             ,
             they
             may
             serve
             to
             render
             a
             Tenent
             Odious
             ,
             but
             rarely
             serve
             to
             satisfie
             a
             reasonable
             Man
             without
             direct
             Proof
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             The
             Advocates
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             are
             deeply
             concerned
             to
             defend
             their
             own
             Worship
             ,
             and
             have
             produced
             all
             the
             Arguments
             they
             could
             against
             us
             ;
             and
             yet
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             have
             failed
             in
             them
             all
             ;
             and
             I
             do
             not
             believe
             Mr.
             B.
             will
             pretend
             to
             manage
             them
             better
             than
             they
             have
             done
             ;
             tho'
             this
             be
             not
             the
             first
             time
             he
             has
             lent
             them
             his
             Assistance
             ,
             with
             what
             design
             I
             will
             not
             judge
             :
             But
             this
             consideration
             alone
             were
             sufficient
             to
             excuse
             me
             from
             answering
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
             Yet
             ,
             lest
             it
             should
             really
             have
             that
             influence
             on
             weak
             Minds
             ,
             that
             such
             Arguments
             sometimes
             have
             in
             the
             mouths
             of
             pretended
             Friends
             or
             professed
             Enemies
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             have
             a
             better
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Roman
             Rites
             than
             they
             deserve
             ,
             I
             will
             endeavour
             to
             give
             you
             a
             true
             account
             of
             this
             matter
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             see
             what
             Rites
             we
             condemn
             in
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
             I
             think
             this
             due
             to
             the
             justification
             
             of
             our
             Reformers
             ,
             reflected
             on
             by
             Mr.
             B.
             as
             unreasonable
             .
          
           
             1st
             Then
             ,
             We
             condemn
             such
             Rites
             and
             Ceremonies
             as
             signifie
             any
             peculiar
             presence
             or
             power
             of
             God
             to
             be
             in
             any
             place
             or
             thing
             where
             he
             has
             not
             promised
             it
             ;
             because
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             power
             of
             man
             to
             dispose
             of
             God's
             Influence
             or
             Presence
             ,
             or
             to
             tye
             them
             to
             any
             Action
             ,
             Thing
             or
             Place
             without
             his
             own
             Act
             :
             Upon
             this
             account
             the
             Heathen
             Images
             ,
             Temples
             and
             Altars
             were
             all
             unlawful
             ;
             and
             so
             are
             those
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             them
             as
             they
             pass
             in
             the
             Estimation
             of
             the
             Vulgar
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             We
             condemn
             all
             Representations
             of
             any
             glorious
             Being
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             worship
             it
             ,
             as
             being
             against
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             expresly
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             We
             reject
             all
             such
             Signs
             as
             pretend
             to
             carry
             any
             supernatural
             efficacy
             or
             vertue
             with
             them
             ;
             because
             all
             such
             efficacy
             and
             vertue
             must
             proceed
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             presume
             that
             he
             will
             communicate
             them
             to
             Signs
             or
             Rites
             ,
             except
             we
             have
             his
             Promise
             for
             it
             ;
             and
             on
             this
             account
             we
             judge
             the
             Popish
             Holy
             Water
             ,
             Oyl
             ,
             Spittle
             ,
             Crossing
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             superstitious
             .
          
           
             4thly
             ,
             Such
             Rites
             as
             by
             their
             number
             or
             quality
             engage
             the
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             divert
             them
             from
             attention
             on
             God's
             Service
             ,
             such
             
             are
             the
             many
             Crossings
             (
             two
             hundred
             ,
             if
             I
             remember
             right
             ,
             in
             one
             Office
             )
             Bowings
             ,
             Kneelings
             ,
             Kissings
             ,
             and
             frequent
             motions
             from
             one
             place
             to
             another
             in
             the
             Mass.
             
          
           
             5thly
             ,
             Such
             Signs
             as
             are
             not
             easily
             understood
             ,
             
               Dark
               and
               Dumb
               Ceremonies
            
             ,
             as
             our
             Church
             calls
             them
             ;
             whose
             design
             and
             signification
             are
             not
             easily
             comprehended
             by
             the
             People
             :
             such
             are
             the
             many
             Vestments
             of
             the
             Popish
             Priests
             ,
             the
             Furniture
             of
             their
             Altars
             ,
             the
             Lights
             ,
             Oyl
             ,
             and
             Salt
             in
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             6thly
             ,
             Such
             as
             neither
             present
             universal
             Custom
             or
             Nature
             have
             made
             proper
             and
             significant
             of
             the
             things
             they
             are
             designed
             to
             express
             ;
             or
             if
             formerly
             they
             have
             been
             significant
             ,
             are
             now
             antiquated
             ,
             having
             lost
             their
             signification
             by
             time
             ,
             as
             words
             do
             ,
             (
             the
             Custom
             that
             made
             them
             significant
             being
             changed
             )
             as
             it
             has
             happen'd
             to
             putting
             off
             the
             Shooes
             at
             our
             coming
             into
             the
             House
             of
             God
             ,
             covering
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             Kiss
             and
             Feasts
             of
             Charity
             ,
             the
             dipping
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             changing
             the
             Cloathing
             ,
             the
             continuance
             of
             which
             we
             count
             burthensome
             and
             superfluous
             .
          
           
             7thly
             ,
             Such
             as
             are
             not
             proper
             to
             influence
             Mens
             Minds
             ,
             and
             engage
             them
             to
             perform
             the
             Office
             they
             are
             about
             with
             more
             seriousness
             and
             attention
             ;
             or
             ,
             as
             our
             Church
             expresses
             it
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             apt
             
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               dull
            
             
             
               Minds
               of
               Men
               by
               some
               notable
               signification
               :
            
             such
             are
             many
             Gestures
             of
             the
             Priests
             in
             the
             Mass
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             Ceremonies
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             .
          
           
             8thly
             ,
             Such
             as
             pretend
             to
             propitiate
             or
             reconcile
             us
             unto
             God
             ,
             because
             that
             can
             only
             be
             done
             by
             means
             of
             his
             own
             appointment
             ;
             on
             this
             account
             we
             reject
             
               Agnus
               Dei
            
             ,
             the
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             Processions
             ,
             Whippings
             ,
             and
             Fasts
             of
             the
             Papists
             ,
             that
             are
             performed
             with
             Opinion
             of
             Merit
             .
          
           
             9thly
             ,
             Such
             as
             have
             been
             abused
             and
             perverted
             to
             superstitious
             uses
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             separated
             from
             them
             ;
             on
             this
             account
             chiefly
             we
             have
             laid
             aside
             the
             common
             use
             of
             Crossing
             :
             Not
             but
             we
             believe
             it
             was
             Piously
             and
             Prudently
             used
             by
             the
             Primitive
             Christians
             ,
             as
             an
             Instance
             ,
             Expression
             ,
             and
             Badge
             of
             their
             Profession
             amongst
             Heathens
             and
             Infidels
             ;
             but
             it
             was
             so
             abused
             ,
             and
             the
             Opinion
             of
             Efficacy
             and
             Vertue
             in
             it
             to
             drive
             away
             Devils
             ,
             and
             to
             produce
             other
             Spiritual
             Effects
             ,
             so
             rooted
             in
             the
             Minds
             of
             Men
             concerning
             it
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             probability
             of
             taking
             away
             the
             abuse
             of
             it
             whilst
             the
             thing
             remained
             :
             And
             besides
             ,
             the
             common
             use
             of
             it
             doth
             now
             no
             more
             amongst
             us
             signifie
             our
             common
             Christianity
             ,
             but
             is
             become
             the
             peculiar
             Badge
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             so
             has
             lost
             its
             primitive
             signification
             .
          
           
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             we
             condemn
             only
             those
             Rites
             of
             the
             Roman
             Church
             against
             which
             we
             have
             these
             Exceptions
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             (
             as
             where
             they
             want
             Gravity
             or
             Decency
             )
             and
             we
             are
             able
             to
             Justifie
             our
             Exceptions
             by
             Reason
             and
             Scripture
             ;
             but
             we
             never
             condemn'd
             any
             Rite
             of
             that
             Church
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             B.
             doth
             the
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             either
             first
             ,
             because
             it
             Represented
             to
             us
             our
             Duty
             ,
             and
             instructed
             us
             in
             it
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             Because
             it
             signified
             our
             purpose
             ,
             resolution
             ,
             or
             vows
             to
             serve
             God
             ,
             that
             is
             our
             Obligation
             or
             Dedication
             to
             his
             Service
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             Because
             it
             distinguished
             Christians
             from
             Heathens
             ,
             Worshippers
             from
             spectators
             ,
             or
             the
             devout
             Worshippers
             from
             the
             negligent
             .
          
           
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             think
             these
             to
             be
             proper
             ▪
             and
             allowed
             Scripture
             uses
             of
             outward
             signs
             in
             Gods
             Worship
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             a
             just
             exception
             against
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             did
             not
             serve
             to
             some
             of
             these
             purposes
             .
             Mr.
             B.
             may
             call
             such
             signs
             
               foolish
               Inventions
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             he
             seems
             to
             do
             ,
             Vind
             ,
             p.
             51.
             and
             charge
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             for
             using
             them
             ;
             but
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             modest
             in
             such
             censures
             ,
             and
             remember
             the
             danger
             of
             calling
             our
             Brother
             fool
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             taught
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matt.
             5.
             22.
             we
             never
             used
             such
             Objections
             
             against
             Popery
             ,
             from
             our
             first
             Controvertists
             to
             this
             Day
             ;
             and
             this
             alone
             may
             convince
             you
             that
             Mr.
             
             B's
             .
             Principles
             are
             not
             the
             common
             Principles
             of
             Protestants
             .
             And
             it
             is
             a
             great
             disservice
             to
             our
             cause
             (
             which
             we
             have
             maintained
             ,
             thanks
             be
             to
             God
             ,
             with
             success
             ,
             without
             the
             assistance
             of
             Mr.
             B.
             his
             party
             or
             Principles
             )
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             that
             we
             used
             such
             Arguments
             as
             these
             .
          
           
             VI.
             Lastly
             ,
             he
             objects
             that
             
               the
               multiplicity
               of
               these
               Rites
               (
               or
               in
               the
               Bp's
               language
               significant
               actions
               )
               had
               almost
               eaten
               out
               the
               vitals
               of
               Religion
               ,
               Vind.
               p.
            
             51.
             
             But
             I
             answer
             ,
          
           
             1st
             ,
             That
             we
             do
             not
             plead
             for
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             for
             such
             as
             are
             decent
             ,
             proper
             and
             edifying
             ,
             and
             which
             universal
             custom
             has
             made
             significant
             ,
             not
             such
             as
             
               Mens
               fancies
            
             can
             invent
             ;
             to
             admit
             some
             of
             the
             first
             sort
             in
             Religion
             ,
             doth
             no
             more
             open
             a
             Door
             to
             our
             Fancies
             ,
             than
             admitting
             such
             Words
             as
             general
             custom
             has
             made
             significant
             to
             express
             our
             desires
             ,
             gives
             us
             Liberty
             to
             invent
             new
             ones
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             ,
             or
             to
             introduce
             the
             Artisices
             of
             Mens
             Wisdom
             into
             our
             divine
             Discourse
             ;
             which
             have
             done
             as
             much
             mischief
             as
             significant
             Actions
             ,
             and
             are
             expressly
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             2dly
             ,
             The
             significant
             Actions
             our
             Church
             uses
             are
             far
             from
             a
             multiplicity
             ,
             they
             are
             
             indeed
             fewer
             than
             we
             find
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             if
             we
             have
             err'd
             on
             either
             hand
             ,
             which
             I
             hope
             we
             have
             not
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             in
             the
             multiplicity
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             the
             fewness
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             3dly
             ,
             They
             are
             with
             us
             so
             far
             from
             eating
             out
             the
             bowels
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             the
             little
             care
             Men
             have
             of
             using
             such
             ,
             has
             destroyed
             the
             sense
             of
             Religion
             in
             a
             great
             many
             ,
             and
             induced
             them
             to
             make
             no
             distinction
             between
             Good
             and
             Evil
             ,
             Sacred
             and
             Profane
             ,
             in
             many
             cases
             .
          
           
             4thly
             ,
             The
             multiplicity
             of
             words
             which
             are
             signs
             to
             the
             ear
             ,
             are
             as
             apt
             to
             eat
             out
             the
             bowels
             of
             Religion
             ,
             as
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             significant
             Actions
             ,
             and
             our
             Saviour
             gives
             us
             an
             express
             caution
             against
             them
             ,
             Matt.
             6.
             7.
             the
             like
             we
             have
             Eccles
             5.
             2.
             so
             that
             the
             whole
             Dispute
             seems
             to
             me
             ,
             to
             be
             between
             the
             Eye
             and
             the
             Ear
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             gratified
             ;
             and
             excess
             in
             either
             ,
             have
             had
             too
             much
             the
             same
             Effect
             .
             Too
             many
             visible
             Signs
             are
             apt
             to
             eat
             out
             the
             heart
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             degenerate
             into
             Shew
             ;
             and
             too
             many
             words
             which
             are
             
               audible
               Signs
            
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             have
             the
             like
             effect
             ,
             and
             make
             Religion
             degenerate
             into
             Talk
             ;
             of
             both
             which
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             has
             had
             equal
             Experience
             ,
             and
             are
             both
             equally
             to
             be
             avoided
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CONCLUSION
           .
        
         
           THus
           I
           have
           examin'd
           all
           that
           Mr.
           B.
           has
           Objected
           against
           our
           Worship
           ,
           from
           the
           instance
           of
           the
           
             Sign
             of
             the
             Cross
          
           ;
           and
           prov'd
           it
           to
           be
           no
           
             Human
             Invention
          
           ,
           but
           warranted
           by
           Scripture
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Rules
           laid
           down
           in
           my
           first
           Discourse
           to
           you
           ,
           for
           the
           determining
           
             what
             are
             Human
             Inventions
             in
             the
             Worship
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           Mr.
           B.
           Indeed
           wou'd
           perswade
           you
           ,
           that
           by
           those
           Rules
           he
           has
           retorted
           upon
           me
           my
           own
           Arguments
           against
           your
           Worship
           ;
           and
           alledges
           (
           Vind.
           p.
           55.
           )
           
             'T
             is
             strange
             ,
             that
             (
             except
             that
             of
             Crossing
             )
             I
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             endeavoured
             to
             vindicate
             any
             one
             practice
             of
             the
             Establish't
             Church
             ,
             from
             my
             own
             Arguments
             retorted
             on
             me
             .
          
           But
           I
           Answer
           ,
           first
           ,
           that
           to
           retort
           Arguments
           is
           generally
           ,
           only
           a
           shift
           of
           Disputants
           when
           the
           Arguments
           pinch
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           want
           fair
           and
           direct
           Answers
           ,
           and
           seldom
           are
           either
           justly
           or
           convincingly
           apply'd
           :
           and
           therefore
           weigh
           little
           with
           such
           as
           seek
           only
           Truth
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           service
           of
           a
           Party
           .
           And
           indeed
           Mr.
           B's
           .
           were
           of
           such
           a
           nature
           that
           I
           durst
           well
           trust
           them
           with
           indifferent
           Readers
           ,
           the
           meaning
           of
           them
           being
           only
           this
           ;
           if
           the
           Dissenters
           Worship
           be
           mixed
           with
           
             Human
             Inventions
          
           ,
           
           that
           of
           the
           Establish't
           Church
           is
           guilty
           of
           the
           same
           fault
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           method
           to
           blacken
           both
           ,
           but
           to
           defend
           neither
           ;
           and
           may
           help
           to
           open
           your
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           let
           you
           see
           that
           the
           Arguments
           formerly
           brought
           by
           your
           Advocates
           against
           our
           Worship
           ,
           are
           equally
           conclusive
           against
           your
           own
           in
           this
           point
           ;
           and
           therefore
           you
           are
           as
           much
           obliged
           to
           Answer
           them
           as
           we
           are
           .
           And
           I
           desire
           you
           to
           observe
           that
           Mr.
           B.
           has
           no
           way
           Answered
           them
           on
           your
           part
           ,
           but
           by
           flying
           to
           his
           
             Rule
             of
             Humane
             Prudence
          
           ,
           which
           I
           do
           not
           find
           you
           do
           generally
           approve
           ,
           and
           therefore
           ,
           even
           according
           to
           your
           own
           Opinion
           ,
           he
           has
           not
           cleared
           you
           from
           the
           charge
           of
           
             Humane
             Invention
          
           which
           I
           brought
           against
           your
           Worship
           .
        
         
           But
           2dly
           ,
           I
           have
           shew'd
           you
           plainly
           (
           in
           the
           2d
           Chap.
           Sect.
           2.
           
           N.
           9.
           of
           this
           2d
           .
           Admonition
           )
           that
           he
           has
           perverted
           the
           sense
           of
           that
           Rule
           I
           laid
           down
           concerning
           things
           Contain'd
           in
           and
           Warranted
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           on
           that
           perverted
           sense
           ,
           he
           has
           founded
           all
           those
           retorted
           Arguments
           which
           he
           alledges
           ,
           I
           did
           not
           Answer
           .
           But
           having
           explain'd
           that
           Rule
           in
           my
           2d
           Edition
           ,
           so
           as
           he
           can
           find
           no
           exception
           to
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           all
           his
           Arguments
           .
        
         
           3dly
           ,
           I
           knew
           that
           the
           sense
           of
           my
           Words
           ,
           
           before
           I
           so
           explain'd
           them
           ,
           cou'd
           not
           but
           be
           manifest
           to
           every
           indifferent
           ,
           and
           understanding
           Reader
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           while
           with
           Reason
           and
           Justice
           ,
           I
           disown'd
           the
           sense
           he
           wou'd
           put
           upon
           my
           words
           in
           that
           Rule
           ,
           I
           thought
           ,
           and
           still
           think
           ,
           that
           I
           needed
           not
           trouble
           you
           any
           farther
           with
           answering
           particularly
           the
           Arguments
           which
           he
           has
           Retorted
           on
           that
           perverted
           Sense
           .
           Mens
           thoughts
           are
           generally
           coherent
           ,
           tho'
           their
           words
           do
           not
           always
           seem
           to
           be
           so
           ;
           hence
           it
           happens
           sometimes
           that
           they
           may
           be
           wrested
           ,
           and
           in
           these
           Disputes
           a
           Man
           who
           endeavours
           to
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           Reasoning
           for
           his
           Party
           ,
           catches
           at
           some
           ambiguous
           or
           doubtful
           Expression
           of
           his
           Adversary
           ,
           and
           by
           putting
           an
           ill
           sense
           on
           it
           ,
           which
           he
           knows
           will
           not
           be
           owned
           ,
           he
           fills
           a
           Book
           in
           shewing
           that
           the
           Arguments
           make
           against
           him
           who
           produceth
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           what
           Mr.
           B.
           calls
           Retortion
           ,
           and
           is
           another
           Artifice
           of
           those
           that
           write
           for
           a
           Party
           to
           amuse
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           which
           I
           take
           Mr.
           B.
           to
           have
           practised
           very
           much
           in
           all
           that
           he
           has
           yet
           written
           ;
           but
           whilst
           a
           Man
           takes
           this
           course
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           written
           with
           such
           accuracy
           ,
           but
           he
           may
           make
           it
           contradict
           it self
           ;
           Ev'n
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           not
           excepted
           .
        
         
           I
           therefore
           thought
           it
           sufficient
           for
           me
           to
           
           Answer
           your
           great
           and
           principal
           Objection
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           of
           our
           using
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ;
           since
           this
           is
           the
           most
           direct
           and
           strongest
           proof
           you
           pretend
           to
           bring
           of
           
             Humane
             Invention
          
           in
           our
           Worship
           .
           In
           it
           Mr.
           B.
           tells
           us
           ,
           that
           all
           
             Dissenters
             agree
          
           ,
           that
           it
           doth
           
             directly
             concern
             the
             charge
             of
             Humane
             Inventions
          
           ;
           and
           that
           here
           Dissenters
           used
           to
           
             fix
             their
             charge
          
           :
           To
           examine
           all
           your
           other
           Arguments
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           do
           not
           agree
           as
           in
           this
           ,
           were
           both
           endless
           and
           needless
           ;
           for
           if
           this
           ,
           where
           you
           used
           to
           fix
           your
           charge
           ,
           fail
           you
           ,
           't
           is
           plain
           you
           are
           on
           an
           ill
           Foundation
           .
           I
           have
           insisted
           on
           that
           objection
           ,
           which
           is
           your
           strength
           against
           our
           Worship
           ,
           and
           am
           sure
           ,
           from
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           you
           have
           good
           Reason
           ,
           1st
           ,
           To
           suspect
           Mr.
           
           B's
           surmises
           concerning
           me
           in
           other
           things
           ,
           who
           supposes
           that
           I
           did
           not
           mention
           the
           Cross
           ,
           because
           I
           cou'd
           not
           defend
           it
           .
           2dly
           ,
           To
           doubt
           the
           firmness
           of
           this
           ground
           ,
           where
           ,
           Mr.
           B.
           says
           ,
           you
           all
           fix
           your
           charge
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           must
           earnestly
           Admonish
           and
           Warn
           you
           to
           look
           into
           your
           own
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           put
           it
           home
           to
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           whether
           these
           pretences
           will
           bear
           you
           up
           at
           the
           last
           and
           great
           Day
           ,
           when
           you
           shall
           be
           call'd
           to
           account
           for
           your
           neglect
           of
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           while
           you
           might
           have
           
           had
           opportunity
           of
           frequenting
           Ours
           :
           And
           if
           ,
           upon
           enquiry
           ,
           you
           find
           Faction
           or
           Carnalness
           to
           be
           at
           the
           bottom
           ,
           and
           Idolatry
           or
           
             Humane
             Sacraments
          
           to
           be
           only
           pretences
           (
           as
           I
           think
           they
           can
           be
           no
           more
           than
           pretences
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           impartially
           Read
           these
           Papers
           )
           you
           may
           conclude
           they
           will
           sink
           at
           that
           Day
           from
           being
           Pleas
           before
           the
           great
           searcher
           of
           Hearts
           .
           You
           and
           I
           must
           come
           to
           this
           Tryal
           ,
           and
           ▪
           't
           will
           then
           appear
           ,
           whether
           I
           that
           have
           used
           my
           utmost
           endeavours
           to
           bring
           you
           to
           the
           publick
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           Mr.
           B.
           who
           scoffs
           at
           my
           concern
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           for
           that
           Worship
           ,
           and
           for
           your
           attendance
           at
           it
           ,
           have
           approved
           our selves
           most
           to
           our
           great
           Master
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           B.
           as
           I
           observed
           before
           ,
           owns
           it
           Lawful
           for
           you
           to
           come
           to
           our
           ordinary
           Lords
           day
           Service
           when
           you
           have
           none
           else
           to
           go
           to
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           acted
           both
           an
           Ingenuous
           and
           Christian
           part
           ,
           had
           he
           endeavour'd
           as
           diligently
           and
           zealously
           to
           perswade
           you
           to
           do
           this
           ,
           as
           he
           has
           been
           eager
           to
           put
           this
           stumbling-block
           of
           the
           Cross
           in
           your
           way
           against
           our
           Worship
           ,
           (
           at
           least
           from
           thence
           to
           confirm
           and
           encrease
           your
           Prejudice
           against
           it
           )
           but
           as
           he
           has
           managed
           it
           ,
           he
           has
           given
           ground
           to
           suspect
           ,
           that
           his
           zeal
           is
           answerable
           to
           his
           endeavours
           ,
           which
           
           are
           apparently
           much
           greater
           for
           his
           Party
           ,
           than
           our
           common
           Christianity
           .
        
         
           I
           entreat
           you
           therefore
           seriously
           to
           consider
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           of
           what
           you
           must
           one
           Day
           give
           an
           account
           .
           And
           to
           believe
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           not
           made
           all
           these
           words
           about
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           for
           its
           own
           sake
           ,
           but
           rather
           to
           remove
           ,
           if
           possible
           ,
           that
           Principle
           out
           of
           your
           Minds
           ,
           by
           which
           you
           are
           obliged
           to
           look
           on
           all
           such
           Signs
           as
           unlawful
           ;
           for
           this
           Principle
           duly
           pursued
           ,
           must
           prove
           a
           stumbling-block
           ,
           and
           occasion
           of
           perpetual
           Divisions
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           in
           all
           Societies
           of
           Men
           where
           it
           is
           embraced
           .
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           shew
           you
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           Principle
           unwarranted
           by
           Scripture
           ;
           it
           is
           the
           Spring
           and
           Seed-plot
           ,
           at
           least
           the
           precence
           of
           our
           present
           Divisions
           ;
           and
           is
           sufficient
           ,
           if
           allowed
           ,
           to
           Justifie
           a
           separation
           from
           any
           Church
           ,
           that
           either
           is
           ,
           or
           has
           been
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           since
           there
           is
           not
           one
           Party
           of
           Men
           ,
           that
           pretend
           to
           be
           a
           Church
           ,
           but
           have
           Signs
           ,
           that
           are
           as
           much
           
             Representing
             ,
             Obliging
          
           ,
           and
           Distinguishing
           ,
           as
           we
           desire
           to
           make
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross.
           Even
           the
           Quakers
           keeping
           on
           their
           Hats
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           using
           Thou
           and
           Thee
           in
           conversation
           ,
           are
           to
           them
           as
           much
           
             Instructive
             ,
             Obliging
          
           and
           
             Distinguishing
             Signs
          
           as
           the
           Cross
           is
           to
           us
           ;
           nor
           can
           it
           secure
           you
           to
           refrain
           
           from
           such
           Signs
           as
           others
           use
           ,
           for
           even
           that
           Abstinence
           is
           also
           an
           
             Instructive
             ,
             Obliging
          
           and
           
             Distinguishing
             Sign
          
           ,
           especially
           to
           such
           as
           make
           it
           a
           matter
           of
           Conscience
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           avoid
           using
           such
           Badges
           .
           If
           therefore
           People
           shou'd
           quarrel
           against
           all
           Signs
           on
           the
           same
           score
           as
           Mr.
           B.
           does
           against
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           ,
           they
           may
           quarrel
           on
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           there
           can
           never
           be
           any
           setled
           Union
           :
           And
           unless
           such
           Principles
           be
           removed
           from
           the
           Minds
           of
           well-meaning
           People
           ,
           't
           will
           be
           impossible
           to
           Unite
           them
           in
           any
           Establish'd
           Church
           or
           Order
           ,
           or
           to
           hinder
           Divisions
           from
           springing
           up
           ,
           if
           they
           were
           so
           united
           ,
           since
           Evil-minded
           Men
           would
           never
           want
           as
           plausible
           Matter
           to
           amuse
           and
           dissettle
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Sign
           of
           the
           Cross
           is
           pretended
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           And
           I
           was
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           take
           some
           pains
           in
           this
           Affair
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           some
           hope
           that
           what
           I
           have
           said
           may
           help
           to
           perswade
           you
           to
           put
           a
           greater
           value
           on
           Sacraments
           ,
           and
           to
           understand
           their
           Nature
           ,
           Efficacy
           and
           Necessity
           when
           they
           may
           be
           had
           ,
           better
           than
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           ,
           many
           of
           you
           do
           .
        
         
           I
           have
           no
           more
           to
           add
           ,
           but
           to
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           what
           I
           write
           is
           with
           a
           Design
           to
           do
           you
           Good
           ,
           and
           to
           satisfie
           my
           own
           Mind
           in
           the
           conscientious
           discharge
           of
           my
           Duty
           and
           Office
           as
           a
           Pastor
           amongst
           you
           ;
           I
           have
           endeavoured
           
           to
           do
           this
           both
           by
           Words
           and
           Writing
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           means
           in
           my
           power
           ;
           I
           shall
           by
           God's
           help
           persevere
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           leave
           the
           success
           to
           Him.
           I
           beseech
           him
           ,
           of
           his
           great
           Mercy
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           all
           Obstinacy
           ,
           Partiality
           ,
           Error
           ,
           and
           Prejudice
           from
           all
           Men
           ,
           especially
           from
           those
           under
           my
           Care
           ;
           and
           to
           endow
           us
           all
           with
           a
           Spirit
           of
           Meekness
           ,
           Charity
           ,
           Patience
           and
           Humility
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           Love
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           unite
           in
           the
           Praises
           and
           Worship
           of
           our
           common
           Lord
           and
           Saviour
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ.
           This
           is
           ,
           and
           ever
           shall
           be
           ,
           the
           Prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Londonderry
             ,
             
               March
               13.
               1695.
               
            
          
           
             Your
             Loving
             Pastour
             ,
             WILL.
             DERRY
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           BOOKS
           Printed
           for
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             R.
             Clavel
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Peacock
           in
           St.
           Paul's
           Church-yard
           .
        
         
           THE
           Church
           History
           clear'd
           from
           the
           Roman
           Forgeries
           and
           Corruptions
           found
           in
           the
           Councils
           and
           Baronius
           :
           In
           Four
           Parts
           .
           From
           the
           beginning
           of
           Christianity
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Fifth
           General
           Council
           ,
           553.
           
           By
           
             Tho.
             Comber
          
           D.
           D.
           Dean
           of
           Durham
           .
        
         
           
             Aristophanis
             Comaediae
             Duae
             Plutus
             &
             Nubes
             ,
             cum
             Scholis
             Graecis
             Antiquis
             .
             Quibus
             adjiciuntur
             Noctae
             quaedam
             simul
             cum
             Gemino
             Indice
             .
             In
             usum
             Studiosa
             Juventutis
             .
          
        
         
           A
           Daily
           Office
           for
           the
           Sick
           ;
           compil'd
           out
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Liturgy
           of
           our
           Church
           ;
           with
           occasional
           Prayers
           ,
           Meditations
           &
           Directions
           .
        
         
           The
           Catechisms
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           with
           Proofs
           from
           the
           New
           Testament
           ,
           and
           some
           additional
           Questions
           and
           Answers
           ,
           divided
           into
           twelve
           Sections
           ,
           by
           
             Z.
             I
             ▪
          
           D.
           D.
           Author
           of
           the
           Book
           lately
           publish'd
           ,
           entituled
           ,
           A
           daily
           Office
           for
           the
           Sick
           ,
           with
           Directions
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           A
           Church
           Catechism
           ,
           with
           a
           brief
           and
           easie
           Explanation
           thereof
           ,
           for
           the
           help
           of
           the
           meanest
           Capacities
           and
           weakest
           Memories
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           establishing
           them
           in
           the
           Religion
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
           By
           
             T.
             C.
          
           Dean
           of
           Durham
           .
        
         
           The
           Pantheon
           ,
           representing
           the
           Fabulous
           Histories
           of
           the
           Heathen
           Gods
           ,
           and
           most
           illustrious
           Heroes
           ;
           in
           a
           short
           ,
           plain
           ,
           and
           familiar
           Method
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           Dialogue
           ,
           for
           the
           Use
           of
           Schools
           .
           Written
           by
           
             Fra.
             Pomey
          
           ,
           of
           the
           Society
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           Author
           of
           the
           French
           and
           Latin
           Dictionary
           ,
           for
           the
           use
           of
           the
           Dauphin
           .
        
         
           
             Q.
             Horatii
             Flacci
             Opera
             ;
             interpretatione
             &
             Notis
             illustravit
          
           Ludovicus
           Desprez
           
             Cardinalitius
             Socius
             ac
             Rhetor
             Emeritus
             ,
             Jussu
             Christianissimi
             Regis
             ,
             in
             usum
             Serenissimi
          
           Delphini
           ,
           
             ac
             Serenissimorum
             Principum
             Burgundiae
             ,
             Andium
             ,
             Biturigum
             .
             Huic
             Editioni
             accessere
             Vita
             Horatii
             ,
             cum
          
           Dacerii
           
             Notis
             ejusdem
             Chronolegia
             Horatiana
             ,
             &
             Praefatio
             de
          
           Satira
           Romana
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47442-e1030
           
             *
             Mr.
             Craighead
             proves
             the
             Kneeling
             at
             the
             Sacrament
             a
             breach
             of
             the
             Second
             Commandment
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Signs
               have
               Coadoration
               with
               Christ
               ,
               partaking
               of
               the
               same
               Worship
            
             ;
             p.
             113.
             
             And
             ,
             
               The
               Second
               Commandment
               stands
               in
               our
               way
               ,
               discharging
               Religious
               Worship
               designedly
               before
               any
               Creature
            
             ;
             p.
             143.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Dr.
               Smith
               ,
               in
               his
               present
               State
               of
               the
               Greek
               Church
               ,
               owns
               ,
               That
               he
               admir'd
               whence
               it
               came
               that
               so
               few
               of
               the
               Eastern
               Christians
               were
               proselited
               to
               Mahometism
               ,
               considering
               their
               Circumstances
               ,
               and
               concludes
               ,
               p.
               14.
               
               
                 Praesens
                 satis
                 edoctus
                 tandem
                 dedici
                 ,
                 &c.
                 At
                 last
                 being
                 on
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 I
                 learnt
                 that
                 the
                 solemn
                 Observation
                 of
                 Festivals
                 and
                 Fasts
                 ,
                 by
                 God's
                 assistance
                 ,
                 prevented
                 the
                 whole
                 East
                 from
                 falling
                 entirely
                 from
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ;
                 chiefly
                 ,
                 if
                 not
                 only
                 by
                 means
                 of
                 these
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 triumphs
                 over
                 so
                 many
                 most
                 cruel
                 Contrivances
                 ▪
                 being
                 secured
                 and
                 fenced
                 by
                 this
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 Charm
                 against
                 the
                 poyson
                 of
                 Mahometism
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 the
                 return
                 of
                 these
                 Feasts
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 celebrated
                 with
                 great
                 Crowds
                 ,
                 with
                 an
                 holy
                 Emulation
                 ,
                 The
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Birth
                 ,
                 Death
                 ,
                 and
                 Resurrection
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 the
                 Mysteries
                 that
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 sum
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ,
                 are
                 brought
                 to
                 their
                 memory
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               And
               he
               observes
               ,
               that
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Martyrs
               ,
               with
               the
               Courage
               and
               Patience
               represented
               in
               the
               days
               of
               their
               commemoration
               is
               that
               which
               arms
               them
               with
               Courage
               to
               endure
               all
               the
               Cruelties
               and
               Persecutions
               of
               the
               Turks
               .
            
             
               Sir
               
                 Paul
                 Ricaut
              
               speaking
               of
               the
               Constancy
               of
               the
               Greeks
               in
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               has
               these
               words
               ,
               p.
               15.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 Art
                 or
                 Policy
                 can
                 be
                 said
                 to
                 have
                 place
                 over
                 the
                 Affections
                 of
                 the
                 People
                 ,
                 none
                 seems
                 more
                 efficacious
                 than
                 the
                 strict
                 observation
                 of
                 their
                 Fasts
                 and
                 Feasts
                 of
                 their
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 People
                 are
                 taught
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 visible
                 Catechism
                 ,
                 the
                 History
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 more
                 (
                 I
                 dare
                 say
                 )
                 than
                 by
                 their
                 ill-composed
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 or
                 repetition
                 of
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 in
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Tongue
                 ;
                 for
                 being
                 severely
                 imposed
                 ,
                 and
                 observed
                 with
                 much
                 Solemnity
                 ,
                 they
                 affect
                 the
                 Vulgar
                 with
                 an
                 air
                 of
                 something
                 Divine
                 .
              
            
          
           
             See
             larger
             Catechism
             ,
             Q
             ▪
             
               What
               is
               required
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               forbidden
               in
               the
               2d
               Commandment
            
          
        
      
    
  

